Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Spencer has gained like-minded companions and freed his original clone from his flowered prison…

Eiko ended the Black Page’s curse…

Tilly improved her social media celebrity lifestyle after receiving professional help…

Charlie and his fellow friends no longer suffer from nightmares after defeating Melvin…

Hana and her classmates found the mastermind behind the killing game…

Anna made a movement to end the mistreatment towards androids…

and Corum and his band of players ended the glitches of The World which causes players to mysteriously fall into comas.

As for Serena… After realizing that she was used by the cult she grew up in, not only that, her loyal friend Phoebe betrayed her and her husband to be Ezra committed suicide in front of her; which was her breaking point. Serena, now Medo embraced her hatred and killed everyone in her vicinity.

8 routes… 8 outcomes…

(Author's note: Sooooo this is how I'm going to do this-

First off, I'm starting with Serena's since her route is pretty short to begin with. After that, I'm going to get started with everyone else's routes. Which is probably going to be the same bull shit different character type deal. I'm also gonna do a thing where the other heroes meet the "chosen" protagonist so I can cut down on travelling. But anyways, I hope you will all enjoy this section of Live A Live: A New Era. This story is going to be *loosely* based on Shimamoto's manga adaption of the final chapter and obviously the final chapter of the remake.)

Chapter Text

After destroying everything in the church and killing everyone affiliated in the cult including my own sister. I begin to reflect while staring blankly at the statue of the demon queen. A thunder storm began to strike near me, I didn’t even react to it because I was grown used to it.

“O humanity…” I begin to speak. “A slave to immoral thoughts. A disgusting flesh. No, even less than disgusting flesh…” I realized that I’m been used and objectified in the cult. I was nothing more than a slave to them after all. Just a mindless people pleaser, but then I opened my eyes and realized my true purpose.

“I can easily forgive animals… Since their whole purpose is to reproduce, to create new lives, and to have their legacy thrive, nothing else.” I noted. “But humanity…” I begin to speak with a bitter tone on my tongue. “They’re more complex. More fool. More mad. Their lust knows no end… They even drag and manipulate others onto their sick game…”

There’s far too many people that think too much with their loins, rather than with their brains. I had to pay the price for their incompetence because I was the quiet healer who didn’t let out a single peep. I was the one who had to grin and bear it even if it pains me greatly. I didn’t get to scream or cry because my own sister told me that I deserve the worst pain imaginable.

“I’ll teach them manners, then. Restraint. Respect.” I sharply turned around as a thunder strikes near me again almost in sync. “They’re all drunk of desire, sparing no thoughts for the innocents who suffered for their lust! But soon they shall!” I decided to head down to the statue room where all my reincarnations rest. But not for long…

O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O

“I weep for you, my friends.” I said to the statues getting closer to them I felt nothing but sympathy for them. “To the last… You stayed the course. Pursued your heart’s desires.” I continued to speak to them. "With eyes unclouded. So close, but alas… Like me. Deprived, no, robbed of just reward. Disgraced and dubbed the villain… Slanderous lies.” I paused wondering what my reincarnations would’ve done and accomplished if they won instead of the seven heroes.

“A winner’s justice! History bent to whim!” I yelled. “The losers silenced, stripped of voice and claim… And stricken from the page!” I could feel power dwelling within me, could I change the history? Anything is possible now that I’m a demon queen.

“If that’s the game… I’ll play along. Cross time and space and stand… For we the damned. Rewrite the tale. Just so! Your statues seven are my ink and quill. With magic potent, singular… Pure fear!” I renounced as I feel a red aura surround me. I began to walk around, approaching each statue but then stopping right in front of Meisa’s.

“I’ll take up arms. Assume the guise we share. For we are Medo… And we will win!” I said with determination. My question is… Who should I start with first? I thought about this for a while… I’m changing their fates for my gain. Is this really okay? What am I saying, of course it is.

Chapter Text

I ultimately decided to start with Matthew’s statue. I began to place a hand right the inscriptions, beginning to speak,

“O child of fascism. Sent on a mission to handle the deviant androids. And wise you were remaining insistent on ending their existence. I see it now, you were just doing your job.”

The statue’s eyes began to glow. As I reached my hand towards it suddenly I was transported and I was… Someone else.

O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O

It seems that I’m playing the role of an FBI agent that was sent to kill off the androids, and behind me is some kind of army and right in front of me are androids. I can immediately tell which android was "Anna".

"Anna... And the traitor, Emma... I've come to talk to you. Mainly Anna since she's the ring leader." I began to speak to the android army.

"You wanted to talk by bringing your army with you? How cowardly can you be?" Emma asked, that traitor had no right to speak on who’s cowardly.

"You call that talking? You're the one who wanted us all to die!" Anna’s girlfriend yelled.

"In a few minutes, the troops will be ordered to attack. None of you will survive it will all be over. But you can avoid that, Anna." I explained.

"What do you mean?" Anna raised an eyebrow at me, clearly suspicious of me.

"Surrender. Surrender and I give you my word and your life will be spared." I began to persuade her.

"If I accept your offer, how do I know you'll keep your word?" the short haired android woman asked.

"You're not in any position to be demanding guarantees, Anna. All you can do right now is decide whether you want to trust me or not." I stated.

"I'm not afraid to die. If I have to give my life so that the others can live free, then I won't have lived in vain." Anna said confidently. This is way harder than I thought.

"Those androids." I was referring to the four androids she was always with. Excluding Emma of course.. "You seem to really care about them. You don't want them to die, do you?" I asked. Emma proceeded to step in beside her.

"You know, you four could be free. You all could forget about this, you could start a new life some place else, just the four of you. Their lives are in your hands, Anna. Just say the word and they'll be spared." I persuaded once more.

"Anna, don't fall for his schemes. If you fall for his trap, he'll kill you!" Emma warned the android woman I was speaking to.

After sometime, Anna thought about this for a while, it seems my scheme is working.

“Alright…” Anna paused, thinking about this carefully. Little did she know, it will cause not only *her* life, but those android’s lives too. “Alright I accept.”

I just smirked, these androids sure are gullible tin cans now are they.

“That’s it, I- I did what you asked.” Anna stammered. I just shook my head at her, smirking on how stupid she sounds.

“The problem with you androids is you believe everything we tell you.” I leered. “You don’t think I was going to let you all live after everything that happened?”

“But I-” Anna gasped.

“I have orders, you know…” I smirked cruelly as I took out a gun shooting all Anna’s android friends in the head. The blue blood pouring out of their bullet wounds, rendering them as good as dead.

“No! EVERYONE!” Anna shouted as she watched as her friends die by my hand.

“Matthew… You… You bastard!” Emma growled. I began to shot Anna in the chest, a blue stain emerging on her body suit.

“Anna!?” Emma gasped in shock.

I could see Anna struggling to escape, I clearly have the upper hand here. She just looked at me in despair and shock.

“Your cause is lost.” I aloofly and calmly spoke to her. “Your android friends will soon be destroyed and now your girlfriend’s been shot…”

I could still see Anna struggling against her injuries, it was quite an amusing sight to see.

“Matthew! That’s enough!” Emma yelled, but I didn’t want to hear her cry about Anna, since she’s going to join their ranks soon.

“Seems you seriously messed up, Anna.” I spoke as I shot her right in her head, thus ending her life.

Emma saw this and she began to aggressively hold me in a choke hold, I used that as an opportunity to shoot Emma repeatedly until her system shuts down due to blood loss. She deserved it for betraying us after all.

“Clean up this mess.” I calmly ordered the soldiers. It seems that my work here is done. All the androids are soon going to be destroyed thanks to me.

O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0

I was sent back and I noticed that the inscriptions for Matthew Douglas began to glow red.

“O child of fascism, the androids will no longer take over.” I spoke. That was definitely an out of body experience like no other. I felt like a different person and I felt like our souls just touched. I began to to approach Myles’ statue placing a hand on his inscriptions once again.

“O child of retaliation. Unfairly treated by someone who was supposed to love you. As a result, you murdered her out of anger. And now, you shall do the same to her friend!” I spoke as the statue’s eyes began to glow, sending me to a different world.

O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O

It seems that I’m waiting for someone by the name of “Tilly”. I’m not going to deny that having hair on my face annoyed me a bit, but yet again I’m here to get revenge, not look pretty. I also noticed that I have blood all over my clothes, this already tells me that I killed someone already. I saw a blonde woman with some kind of sunglasses atop her head.

"Hey, you bitch! Stay where you're at!" I commanded. I could tell that Tilly got very irritated after I commanded her to stay, ordering her around like a dog. "Excuse me, I just wanted to know that you made Kylie die! And I hope you have enough decency to least feel little bit crappy about it!" he barked.

"Wait, what? I didn't kill her...!" Tilly gasped. "That blood...! What did you do to Kylie!?"

"I was already pissed off that you and your little merry band of idiots kicked her out when she didn't do anything wrong! But now because of you and your friends, Kylie is dead now!" I raged.

"Why did Kylie decide to date you? And better yet, why did you project yourself onto you so she acts like you?" Tilly pressed on me.

"Because I love her and want her to be exactly like me!" I yelled at the social media influencer.

"Look you have no right to-" Tilly tried to argue but I cut her off right then and there.

"NO!" I boomed. "Maybe because you're a social media influencer who thinks she's all that, and maybe because you're pretty! You're used to getting away with things!"

Tilly was taken aback from what I said like I gave her the bad news that her parents were brutally murdered. Not gonna murder her parents though, it’s just a simile. I wanted to kill Tilly, that’s all I want to do.

"But I want you to know, that your actions have an effect on others! And I hate you! And you are a horrible person! You *NOT* understanding that you're a horrible person, doesn't make you any less of a horrible person!" I chided, getting ready to take out my knife.

"You know, you can say whatever you want to me. You can call me a horrible person all you like, at least I don't go around and make people miserable unlike you." Tilly sassed.

That’s it, this was my breaking point with that blonde bitch. "You want to die, bitch!? Because I will kill you!" I took out my knife threatening to point it at her.

Tilly looked like she wasn’t going down without a fight, so now I will give her *exactly* what she asked for.

Before she could strike, I immediately took the initiative to grab her arm and snapping the bone in half. I could hear that bimbo bitch scream bloody murder, I just coldly stared at her. I wonder if this is what she made Kylie feel with her constant boasting.

“W-Why are you doing this to me!? I-I have nothing to do with this!” Tilly helplessly sobbed. It seems that her tough girl attitude was gone in an instant.

I didn’t answer her question, instead I gave her twenty-eight stab wounds in her chest. Due to blood loss, I could feel the light slip from her eyes. She was rendered lifeless and surrounded with blood.

I scoffed at her, “Good. Bitches like you should stay dead.” I began to drag her body away from the scene of the crime, this would probably be a missing person’s case. Not like anyone is going to search for someone like Tilly. The world needs less annoying stuck up narcissists like her, I’m simply doing everyone a favor.

O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O

The inscriptions for Myles Donovan began to glow red, just like before.

“O child of retaliation. Make sure you hide that body well so no one can find out.” I spoke. Only statues five remain. I ended up killing Anna and Tilly by my own hand and the seven statues are my puppets.

Chapter Text

Without any further ado, I proceeded to walk over towards Meteo’s Sintoma’s statue. Placing my hand on the inscriptions as before.

“O child of cruelty. Creating botched experiments. But only two clones remained whole. Ah, yes. The clone you were seeking for has been kidnapped here has he?” I spoke as the statue’s eyes began to glow.

O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O

It seems I have a test tube in my hand, one that will transform me into a monster. Another thing too is that this “Spencer” has friends whom I have held hostage with vines of some sort. The test tube’s liquid was a dark green. I could sense a long haired green haired man carrying a flower pot. This must be Spencer.

"So, I see that you came back, experiment." I spoke to Spencer and his original clone, Basil who is nothing but a mere flower. I could see Basil fuming like a steamed vegetable. "You see, the reason why I kidnapped your friends is because they don't treat like how you should be treated; like garbage." I explained.

"Who do you think you are, lady!? Spencer is so much more than clone! He is one of our greatest friends!" the red haired warrior yelled.

"Friends? Do you truly think *his kind* deserves to have friends? You do realize he escaped so he could avoid punishment and death from me... So what makes you think he deserves any friends. Besides, you would all throw him out anyway for being a disgusting Kinac." I jeered at Spencer’s merry band of imbeciles.

"I don't even care what he is! He could be a worm for all I care! No matter what, he's still our friend!" the purple haired healer shouted.

"I second that! We all already accepted that he's a Kinac and as long he stays true to himself, then who cares right?" the blue haired thief added.

"You five are a bunch of ignorant fools." I scoffed.

"Well, I think the only ignorant fool is you! And experimenting on Spencer's kind because they're "unfit" for life? That's unethical!" the white haired monk added.

"I-I agree! There should be no reason why you experiment on people." the blonde mage said.

"Ruby, Juliet, Romeo, Dante, Mandy... I thank you..." Spencer smiled softly.

I was clearly getting fed up with their nonsense. All this talk about unconditional love from a Kinac like him makes me so sick to my stomach.

"Y'know, Spencer. You have some pretty good friends." Basil stated. That smug bastard.

"Grrr... Enough! For I am Meteo Sintoma! I shall give you all *exactly* what you deserve!" I then proceeded to drink the liquid of past Kinacs, I could almost feel the effects immediately.

"Oh my god! What have you done!?" Basil exclaimed.

I fell to my knees in excruciating pain, I could feel my insides and my bones shift as I transformed. My face is turning into one of a flat screen tv and my limbs are becoming vine like. I could see Spencer backing against a wall.

"You see, she was waiting for you to come back so she could transform into that..." Basil explained.

"Hehe... HAHAHAHAHAHAHA! I'M IN IMMENSE AMOUNT OF PAIN RIGHT NOW!!! BUT I WILL TEACH YOU ALL YOU WORTHLESS KINACS A LESSON YOU SOON WILL NEVER *EVER* FORGET!!!!" I laughed manically, as I began to tighten the vines on Spencer’s merry band of idiots. Each looking like they’re struggling to breathe.

“No! It’s power! It’s too powerful!” Basil exclaimed in fear.

“I-I don’t know what to do… I… I…” Spencer stammered in despair. He looked helpless as he watched his friends get strangled to death with my vines. But then… I had the grand idea to eat Basil so I could become more powerful.

“Spencer, are you… AAAAAAHHHHHH!!!” Basil screamed as I grabbed him via his flower pot.

“Basil!?” Spencer gasped as he reached over trying to save that flower, but he was out of reach and I ate him. I could taste dirt, but that's enough for me to become all powerful!

“Why…?” Spencer fell to his knees looking like he was about to weep. “Basil… Ruby… Everyone… Why did you have to…?”

I shifted from behind, planning to attack from behind with my vines. I began to wrap my vines around his neck.

“Ggnnkk!! Hhghh!!!” Spencer gasped as my vine tightly wrapped around his neck, he desperately tried to claw my vines but it was utterly useless.

“Good, this is your punishment for escaping my facility, Spencer. You have no one to blame but yourself. You deserve this fate and so does your band of idiots.” I mocked Spencer as he was slowly losing more and more oxygen.

“Gghhh… Let… me… go… Please…” Spencer gasped as he struggled to breathe.

“No, you’re useless. You’ve always been useless, now die like the coward you are.” I taunted the green haired bard.

After Spencer struggled against my grasp to his last, eventually he gave up and stopped breathing. It seems that he met the same fate as his friends. As a moment of triumph, I began to laugh manically at my work. I could also use his friends as my experiments too. This is so rich.

O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O

As I returned to my world, Meteo Sintoma’s inscriptions turned red.

“O child of cruelty. You shall amaze the outsiders with your creations.” I spoke. In a way, I felt relieved that my body remained whole despite that transformation earlier. Looks like I’m finished with the left side of the statues, now I have to start with the right side. Starting with Mina Domoto’s.

"O child of despair. A mastermind behind the strings of murders inside a campus. Your identity was hidden but one of the students immediately sniffed you out. Now, she will pay!” I spoke as the statue’s eye began to glow, something odd too is that her hair accessories began to glow too.

O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O

Ughh, am I seriously in a form of a plush doll right now? I could barely move my limbs. Nor can I feel my face, it was almost like it was stitched in there. I really hope the reincarnations after this one aren’t as wimpy looking like this one.

“Oy! I hath heard yond! art thee talking trash about mine own quite quaint corse!?” the star plush began to yell at me.

No… It’s just that this body is really hard to move in…

“Thee knoweth what? I’m gonna transf'rm magical anime wench style so art thee joyous anon?” the plush badgered.

I don’t know what this plush star is talking about but I hope they’re not joking with me.

“Besides, I has't six surviving students waiting f'r the bewray. So thee'll beest out of yond anon enow.“ the plush informed me.

Six surviving students… Could one of them be “Hana?”

“Shh! those gents're coming in anon!” the plush hissed at me as the six students arrived at some sort of courtroom with their belongings. I can immediately spot Hana.

"Okay, are you guys ready to see who the mastermind really is?"The star plush chirped as they looked like it's about to transform. "Power of Despair! Make-Up!" It seems that both my consciousness and the plush’s body had became one. Finally, a form I can move freely in…

"Should we... Strike her down and get it over with?" Hana asked one of her classmates.

"No, I want to watch the transformation." Sayuri responded.

As I transformed, I could see that everyone had an unamused look on their faces. My hair began to glow with light purple hair which was tied up to long pigtails. Then some clothes began to appear on my body. A black collared shirt, a red skirt, and some boots. I was twirling around in the process. As the transformation ends, I just posed with a grin on my face and peace sign. It seems I’m playing as the role as the mastermind.
"Finally... I'm tired of playing Hoshi and playing Shakesphere and crap! I am Mina Do-*bleep!*in' moto! AKA the Ultimate DESPAIRRRRRRRRRR!" I shouted.

"Can I ask? Is Asako your sister?" Ritsuko asked me.

"Of course she is! I killed her fair and square!" I responded to her question.

"Why did you do all this?" Hiroya asked me.

"Oh, simply because I was bored. By the way, I destroyed the world but not entirely to the point everyone died. It's just inhabitable as hell!" I boasted.

"What is your source?" Hana asked.

"My source is... I made it the hell up!" I cackled from her stupid question.

"That's... not a source..." Hana said.

"Anyways, yatta yatta I gotta hypnotize you guys into becoming my allies now." I said as I took out my wand sending Ritsuko, Shinichi, and Roku to despair.

"I can... take over the school..." Shinichi said.

"Ooooh... Everyone is going to... love me..." Roku swooned.

"I must... create... code... for master Mina..." Ritsuko spoke.

I smiled at my creations knowing how hilarious they look after being hypnotized by me, but that smile quickly turned into a frown after realizing that the three other students, Hana, Sayuri, and Hiroya didn’t get affected by my spell.

"Huh? Why aren't you guys in despair?" I raised an eyebrow.

"For your information, "mastermind" I can see right through your bull shit!" Hiroya stated.

"We are full of hope and no amount of despair will stop us! We are the Warriors of Hope!" Sayuri exclaimed.

"That's right, not only we are the Warriors of Hope. We are the Ultimate Hope. I understand now, I understand that no matter what... Hope will win in the end!" Hana gushed, but little does these three know… I have a back up plan. I have secret and better wand that will surely work this time. I began to hypnotize the students once more.

“Guys… What’s gone into you!?” Hana exclaimed. “Come on, snap out of it.”

“You’re the mastermind, Hana… You forced us to kill each other…” Sayuri said coldly.

“You used us for your own gain…” Hiroya spoke.

“No! It was Mina! She’s manipulated you two into thinking this way!” Hana blustered as she realized she was getting backed to a wall.

The other three students began to join the fray of framing the ultimate detective as the mastermind.

“Ah, yes. It looks like the other students have come up with testimony that you’re indeed the mastermind, Hana.” I taunted.

“No… You gaslight them into thinking that! I’m not the mastermind.” Hana panicked, her quiet and emotionless demeanor turning one of fear.

“So, what do you say my soon to be army of despair, should we execute the *true* mastermind!?” I asked the hypnotized students.

“Yes! Execute Hana Shogo!” they all said in unison.

“Wait! No! You’re all manipulated! You can’t just blindly trust what she says!” Hana stammered.

“Well, sorry not sorry but majority rules! So womp womp, loser!” I snickered as I pressed the button.

O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O

CONGRATULATIONS! TIME FOR PUNISHMENT!

Academic Probation.

Hana was tied to a chair the conveyor belt slowly moving towards a compactor. As she turned her head behind her, she could hear a loud thud awaiting for her demise. The ultimate detective was drenched in sweat and began to struggle against the ropes trying to break free,

The conveyor moved closer and closer as Hana began to tense up. Her face contorted into one of genuine fear as the compactor thuds became louder and louder. But then, the conveyor belt came to a complete stop. I could see Hana look towards the compactor from above. Five seconds before disaster babes!

Suddenly, the compactor crushed Hana to death, leaving pink blood splattered everywhere. Finally, we don’t have to deal with hope anymore! Despair will always win!

O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O

Mina Domoto’s inscriptions turned red.

“O child of despair. May you guide your followers into a new era of destruction.” I spoke. Only three statues remain. Nothing can stop me now.

Chapter Text

I began to approach M3-D0’s statue, doing the same song and dance as I did four other times.

“O child of delusion. You created “The World” and created a glitch that sends players in comas. But a group of five hackers are trying to combat your efforts. So you used one of their friends as bait.” I spoke as the tombstone statue’s words of Rage… Hatred… Glitches to feed my hunger and it’s name began to glow.

O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O

As that statue implies, I’m a faceless floating tombstone. I seems that I created some kind of MMORPG… whatever that is. There was a group of five players approaching me looking like they’re ready to face me. It seems I found the Twin Blade named “Corum”, one of the players who possesses the power of “data drain.”

"Hate... Let me tell you how much I've come to hate you since I created The World." I scowled.

"Did you take that from I Have No Mouth and I Must Scream or something?" Corum asked as he crossed his arms, unfazed. I still don’t know what that is… I’m just controlling the reincarnations.

"Who do you think you're speaking to, worthless player?" I asked.

"Uh, you duh." Corum retorted sarcastically. "Who are you, really?"

"I am M3-D0. An AI... The creator of The World... Players suffered my curse... Took advantage of my work... As a result... They pay with their consciousness..." I said.

"Are you kidding me!? It's a video game! What do you mean the players are taking advantage of you!?" Corum barked demanding me for answers.

"I... I don't like this... This is creeping me out..." A pink haired Heavy Blade complained. Two other players couldn’t respond.

"If I'm understanding this correctly. Thou art mad at everyone playing thy game so thee created all these data bugs and put them to comas." A orange haired Wave master recalled.

"That's correct... Humans are merely toys for my entertainment... Full of selfish desires... It was never for me to join their fun... Never for me to enjoy life beyond this damned game..." I lamented.

"Okay, what the hell do you want us to do about it? You're just a bunch of rocks. FYI, if you're going to make a game and comatose your player base, then maybe you should reconsider being a game maker!" Corum lashed out.

"But none of this matters anymore... Nothing ever did... You five stuck your noses in where it wasn't wanted or needed so now... You will all pay the price... However... I will only spare one of you to challenge me... I have something *special* for you..." I leered at the players as I let out a powerful force. Proceeding to data drain them all. Ohh, so that’s what data drain is…

"It's drain heart!" the wave master exclaimed.

"This is it..." the heavy axewoman muttered, as I hit her with drain heart, her player model disappearing entirely.

"Sieko! No!" Corum exclaimed.

"Aaaaah!!" the long arm cried out as he was hit.

"Dusk!" Corum cried out desperately.

"Corum, look out! Aaaaghhh!!!" the heavy blade yelled as she was struck.

"H-Haela...!" the twin blade cried in desperation. I was about to hit him with drain heart until that wave master pushed him out of the way, which caused him to get drained instead.

"Nnnghh!" he grunted.

"Igor!?" Corum exclaimed.

"Forgive me, Corum... I refuse to let thee die hither..." Igor said with a smile on his face as he got data drained. Is this another one of those people who speak weirdly like that plush toy in Hana’s timeline?

...Whatever, I didn’t question it anymore and just like the reincarnation do it’s thing. I let out a sickening chuckle as I saw Corum physically fuming from it all. A stubborn one that one is.

"You... You bastard! How could you!?" the twin blade yelled.

"Oh, don't worry... Don't you think I forgot about your little friend..." I leered at Corum, as I summoned his dear friend, a blade master named Jodis I believe. His arms are stretched to his side, attached to me.

"Jodis...! What did you do to Jodis you *bleep!*ing bastard!?" Corum asked in complete rage.

"Yesss... Feed into your rage and fury... Something tells me that you care about this one, no?" I asked in a teasing manner.

"HE'S NOT AN OBJECT YOU CAN USE FOR YOUR SICK GAME!" Corum yelled. I began to laugh manically from his response. "I'M NOT GIVING UP!!!" Corum screamed in rage as he began to attack me, dodging my attacks but no for long…

It looks like he had a blind spot so I got him where I want him making him immobile as I finally caught him. “It looks like you weren’t fast enough…” I teased.

“H-Hey! Let go of me!” Corum panicked. I began to telepathically lift him from the ground, spreading his arms from side to side.

I began to ready to data drain him as I watched the twin blade helplessly struggle against my grasp. Trying desperately to escape but failing to. I finally done the deed and data drained him.

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAGGGHHHHHHHHH!!!” Corum screamed in pain as he was being data drained. After the power died down, Corum fell to his knees. He’s indeed comatose now… His stubborn nature got him like this. It looks like the glitches of The World will continue to roam as long as the game remains.

O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O

M3-D0’s inscriptions turned red as I came back to reality… That was the dizziest I ever felt.

“O child of delusion. You made The World a dangerous game to play.” I spoke. After the dizziness eventually clears up, I decided to approach Melvin Dolphus’ statue.

“O child of godhood. A man behind the nightmares of uncommitted men. As all the lambs in those nightmares were slain, only one remains determined to stay alive. But that lamb won’t be running anymore once I’m through with him.” I spoke as the statue’s eyes began to glow.

O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O

I’m now a floating head, awaiting for a man named “Charlie” to arrive here. I saw an elevator pull up right in front of me, and who came out is no one other than the man himself.

...Apparently I could see him as a human but with lamb horns. But I digress.

I've been waiting for you, Charlie." I glared at him with an evil smirk.

"You better keep your word you bastard!" Charlie yelled in anger.

"My, you're very persistent are you? No wonder Prim chose you." I retorted, smiling cruelly.

"...Screw you! I'm not playing games here! I'm going to win tonight, bitch!" Charlie said triumphantly.

"Whaaaaaat are you talking about? I was just messing around and making you confident!" I teased in a threatening matter as I transformed into a floating statue head with glowing red eyes. "Nugaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!" I grunted.

"Whoa!!" Charlie yelled in surprise.

"Prepare yourself, boxer mortal!!!" I yelled as I tried to shoot laser beams at the man.

"Whoa, whooooooa. Just take it easy there, bright eyes!" Charlie said as he dodged my laser beams.

After some time, I had the idea to use my body to push Charlie off the ring. Since that is more effective than using laser. I began to float atop of him and slammed myself towards the ground.

“W-Whoa! What the hell are you doing!?” Charlie panicked.

“Isn’t it obvious, mortal?” I gibed as I continue to slam the boxer mortal out of the ring.

Charlie could feel himself desperately trying to hold his balance as his footing reached the edge of the platform.

“You will never win this game, Charlie.” I snarked as I slammed myself the final time as I made Charlie lose his footing.

“WHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!” He screamed as he fell, eventually I could hear a thud coming from below. It seems that Charlie’s time is up. He landed on a bunch of fallen blocks and he was surrounded by other fallen sheep and his own blood.

“Love is over, O lamb.” I smirked at the sight of Charlie who died from falling off the platform. It looks like he’s going to be joining the other sheep who have fallen.

O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O

Melvin Dolphus’ inscriptions turned red.

“O child of godhood. Thanks to you, more men will fall victim to your nightmares.” I spoke.

Only one statue remains.

Chapter Text

I began to approach the final statue, placing my hand on the inscriptions as usual. This statue felt… different compared to the other ones. I could feel a sense of sympathy for this statue.

“O child of hostility. You were but a mere child. You ended your life because you felt that everyone lied to you and left you behind. As a result, you created a dimension named The Mnemonic Abyss and lured unsuspecting victims to their doom.” I spoke as the statue’s eyes began to glow.

O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O

It seems that I’m a ghost of a teen-aged young girl. I had killed people in the Mnemonic Abyss so I can no longer be lonely. But it’s never enough… I still held a grudge from five years ago where an online friend promised to visit me in the hospital but she never came.

I could hear a couple of footsteps, it was that girl who promised to visit me named Akane and it seems that she brought a woman with glasses along with her. Ah, yes. It was “Eiko”. Not to mention that even Nurse Futaba was involved with pacifying me.

I could hear my phone ring, sounds like one of them decided to call my phone.

"...Do you think I would fall for that after what happened five years ago?" I spoke out getting off of my seat to face the three women.

"So you were... M3d0-D4RKN3SS and you sent us here in the Mnemonic Abyss?" Eiko questioned.

"...Yes, what about it? And why aren't you dead yet? Wasn't your friend supposed to kill you...?" I asked. Ah, yes. Her friend was supposed to end her life but Eiko winded up receiving the second wind she didn’t deserve.

"Enough about that! Will you listen what I'm about to say? I didn't break our promise." Akane admitted.

"...Why should I believe your bull shit lies, Akane?" I hissed as I glared at all of them, especially at *that liar*.

"I was on my way here that day, it's true... But I got into an accident. I was taken to this hospital." Akane lamented.

My presence became stronger and stronger hatred with rage."ENOUGH!! I DON'T WANT TO HEAR ANYMORE EXCUSES!! YOU'RE A LIAR AND I WILL NEVER FORGIVE YOU FOR IT, TRAITOR!!" the ghost raged.

Akane backed away feeling that her words didn’t work on me and Eiko looked determined to stop me.

"Meisa, please listen to them... I beg of you." Nurse Futaba pleaded.

"SHUT UP TO YOU TOO SEN! YOU BETRAYED ME TOO! YOU HAVE NO ROOM TO TALK!" I raged once more the darkness beginning to surround me attempting to kill Akane.

I was so close to catching her this time until Eiko rushed in front of Akane, protecting her and pointed her flashlight at me. "No! You will not lay a finger on her! She was telling you the truth! She was going to visit you! If you don't believe that, Meisa... Then we shall fight!" Eiko sneered.

"Oh, it's a fight, huh...? Then I'll shall kill you both right here and now!" I snarled as she began to tower the three. This time, I used my rage and my power to target Akane. I summoned my arm army to have them strangle Akane.

“Ackk! E-Eiko! Help me…” Akane struggled to breathe.

“Akane! Hang in there!” Eiko shouted as she tried to dislodge the hands away from the other girl’s throat.

After many hands grasped Akane’s throat, she fell to the ground losing oxygen and slowly dying.

“No… Akane…” Eiko gasped as she watched her friend die from my hand, that woman is next.

“Haha…” I chuckled cruelly. “Now I will finish the job your friend Naomi should’ve done.”

“No… You…” The woman with glasses stammered staring at me with shock, it looks like I broke her calm and collected attitude.

“Prepare to die, Eiko. You will be joining Akane soon…” I said as I reached my arm towards her, summoning my ghost arms at her.

“I won’t die here!” Eiko exclaimed as she bolted from me, determined to get away from me and survive. I quickly transported behind her as she made it all the way to the third floor, eventually this game of cat and mouse is going to end because she is met with a dead end.

“S-Shit…! I can’t go any further!” Eiko panicked.

I just appeared in front of her. “Gotcha…” I smirked cruelly. I could see that Eiko was backing up against a wall, trying to get away from me. I used to my army of ghost arms to strangle the woman in front of me.

“Hnngh…” Eiko gasped she the hands tightened her throat, she used her nails trying to break free but it was all in vain. I could sense Futaba watching behind me in pure horror.

“You and Akane will stay here forever… With me.” I taunted as my arms grip on her throat tightly. Eventually, Eiko couldn’t escape me anymore. She lost all of her oxygen and fell to the ground. Now these two will never leave this world and remain as ghosts… Forever.

O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O

Meisa’s Doraki’s inscriptions turned red.

“O child of hostility. May your curse never end. Thus ends the lesson. They will never deny me now. I will no longer be just a delusion.” All the statues fates are sealed. I could feel myself going insane. Am I really evil? Am I begging for someone out there to help me?

I don’t know anymore. It’s only me after all. Just me. No one else.

“Believe in me.” I spoke, turning away from the statues. What am I remotely doing? I’m just begging for nothing at this point. “You will. You must! For I’m your saint true!” tears began to well up in my eyes. Who am I even talking to…? No one is around to save me.

“Heh heh… I am…” I began to laugh. “I am! Hah hah hah!” tears began to stream freely from my eyes as I laughed uncontrollably letting out hints of sobs. “Believe in me! Believe!”

GETOUTOFMYHEADGETOUTOFMYHEADGETOUTOFMYHEADGETOUTOFMYHEADGETOUTOFMYHEADGETOUTOFMYHEADGETOUTOFMYHEADGETOUTOFMYHEADGETOUTOFMYHEADGETOUTOFMYHEADGETOUTOFMYHEADGETGETOUTOFMYHEADOUTOFMYHEADGETOUTOFMYHEADGETOUTOFMYHEAD!

“BELIEVE IN ME! BELIEVE!!” I sobbed.

O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O

I went back to the statue of the Demon Queen staring blankly at it. Am I even human anymore or am I just a wolf in sheep’s clothing? I began to leave Castro Honors taking on a stroll around. I will admit that I miss having company around.

So many memories began to play in my head as I strolled around towards the village, the forest, and in the castle town. I wouldn’t dare to look at the cathedral I grew up in… The memories are too painful for me to bear. What I am doing with myself?

Why did I do this…? Why did I do *all* of this? I understand killing my sister and all those soldiers who did unspeakable things to me but as for everything else… And especially the seven heroes I had to fight against with my reincarnations. I can’t forgive myself for. I hate myself. Who am I…? I don’t even know who I am anymore…

I roamed in the empty castle until I went up towards the balcony… Where Erza held me in his arms before this mess happened.

I’m alone and I only have myself to blame.

Chapter Text

After growing impatient from the reincarnations, I decided to do something drastic…

Armageddon.

“O my reincarnations, let’s release a massive explosion ending all existence…” I called to them.

“Tch! Finally, I can take out the androids for good.” Matthew scoffed.

“Life is meaningless anyway.” Myles stated.

“Hehehe… I hope this teaches you Kinacs a lesson!” Meteo cackled.

“Medo, Medo, Medo, yaaaaaas queeeeeen!!” Mina beamed.

“This is better than putting players in comas…” M3-D0 affirmed.

“A bit extreme, miss but… I suppose that’ll do.” Melvin said.

“Finally… Now no one will leave me again…” Meisa spoke.

We combined our powers to destroy all existence. From a laboratory, to a hospital, to a parking lot, to one of the towers of the nightmare realm, to a courtroom in a college campus, to the streets of Detroit, and finally to a blank space of a game.

The earth exploded in the process and all life that was in it, spread out through time and space ceased to exist.

“Let all creation yield to command: Let blinding white subsume and cleanse the slate.” I said as I watched Armageddon run it’s course.

I hated the world and now it came down with me. I’m it’s god so… I could make the world however I want it to be and best part of it all is… No one can hurt me anymore. I can take solace in that.

Chapter Text

After such a long journey out from the forest to a town, we all decided to settle into an inn. Basil found himself bouncing himself on a bed.

“Ahhh… Such a warm bed… I miss that so much…” Basil sighed in contentment as he laid in bed, clearly enjoying how soft the mattress is.

“Let’s settle in for the night, we have plenty of adventures to go through.” Ruby informed everyone as they were getting ready to rest for the night.

“Umm… Ruby? Can I go outside for a moment? I just wanted time for myself before our next adventure.” I requested.

Ruby nodded her head approving my request. “Go for it, Spencer! Just don’t stay out for too long!” she playfully jested.

“I won’t take long.” I responded as I left the inn, now where can I sit down so I can play my harp alone. I glanced at the moon as it beamed with light. I took a few deep breaths, letting the imagery settle in my head after what I’ve been through in the laboratory.

I began to strum my harp in my hand letting the melody calm my nerves. Ruby mentioned another adventure but little did I know is my next journey isn’t with Ruby and the others, no. It was something different.

Suddenly, it just felt like… Time had stopped. The wind stopped breezing, the birds aren’t singing. It was like everything was frozen in place. I nervously looked around. It was until I heard a voice of a woman.

Her voice sounded sickeningly sweet yet distorted…

“O foolish child.” she echoed.

Who… Who is this? Who is this woman…?

“Singing songs of courage and friendship…” she continued, “Whose faith in humanity endures despite their sins.”

I don’t know what’s going on here… I don’t like this… Why isn’t she revealing herself? It’s scaring me… I tried to move but a force stopped me from running away. Not only the world was frozen, I was frozen too…

“O child, now come see… Their true colors.” she concluded as some kind of aura sent me to… Another world?

O0O0O00O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O

I was placed in a void. Who was that woman? Was she trying to tell me something? Where on earth am I...? Why was I sent here? I have so many questions on what in the world just happened. I began to wander throughout the void, there were a lot of images that appeared including in one of the town’s I went to with Ruby and the others.

I continued to wander until I found a staircase in the middle of the void. I’m a tad bit nervous but just standing there wondering where I am won’t do me any good. So I proceeded to ascend upstairs…

Chapter Text

It seems like I’m in an unfamiliar forest… At least there’s a campsite with a log where you can sit on it though. It seems that I’m alone for now. I began to wander in the forest trying to process what happened. First, I heard a woman’s voice, then I was sent here…

But then I noticed a group of six people, so I’m not alone here after all… But all these people are wearing such strange attire.

The group contained a woman with glasses and brown espresso hair. Another woman with blonde sunflower hair. A man with dark brown hair with… lamb horns? A girl with sweet pea braided hair. A woman with jasmine white short hair. And a boy with cornflower blue spiky hair.

“Oh hey! There’s another person!” The blonde woman beamed.

The sextet began to approach me, but knowing that I’m not alone here in a situation like this put me into ease. I wonder if they were just as scared as I am when they heard that voice…

“Hmm… I can sense you’re a bit afraid of the situation.” The pink haired girl noted. She must’ve read me like a book…

“How did you know that?” I asked.

“I have a good sense of intuition.” the pink haired girl explained. I’ve seen this sort of stuff in stories, I never thought this would be real.

“You seem trustworthy.” The white haired woman said to me.

“Who are you?” the woman with glasses asked me.

“My name is Spencer.” I answered. Everyone began to introduce themselves. Eiko, Tilly, Charlie, Hana, Anna, and Corum. I seem to really like the company of them even though we just met.

“Y’know, I think it’s great that we can relax and introduce ourselves.” Charlie said. “It’s almost like were unlikely heroes.”

“Yeah, it’s weird how we’re all sent to this world even though I’m just playing a video game.” Corum said. Video game? I never heard of such a thing…

“I was also playing a game before I was sent here.” Hana added.

“Dude! No way!” Corum exulted, clearly joyful despite his tough demeanor.

“...I rarely play games though so don’t get the wrong idea.” Hana said.

“Umm… I hope I don’t sound rude or anything but… What is a video game?” I asked.

Immediately Corum looked at me like I’ve been living under a rock.

“What do you mean you don’t know what a video game is?” he raised his eyebrow and crossed his arms.

“He looked like he was in a different timeline.” Eiko explained to Corum. “So that could be why he looked confused.”

“Bruh, imagine living without playing a single game LOL.” Corum laughed. I just grew even more confused.

“Don’t be rude! We just met the guy!” Tilly scolded.

“No no, it’s alright really!” I stammered.

Charlie let out a chuckle from our interactions. “You guys remind me so much of my friends back in the bar I hang out in.”

Anna began to notice the harp that I have in my hand. “Do you play music as well?” she asked.

“Ah, yes!” I beamed as I took out my harp. “I’m a bard, as you can see.” I explained.

“Bards… I’ve heard of such a thing in books my owner had.” Anna reminisced.

“Have you heard of the tragedy of Gila?” I asked.

“It’s one of my favorites, actually.” Anna said to me. We both proceeded to gush forever about this book until…

“Spencer, look out!” Anna warned as she sensed something.

“Huh…?” I turned around and there was a monster behind me. “WAAAAAAAAHH!!” I yelped.

“Uh oh, we got company!” Charlie informed as he took out his pillow.

“No time to lose!” Eiko exclaimed as she took out her… Light stick?

We begin to attack the monster as Tilly sprayed something in his eyes…? Why are they using technology I don’t even know about?

Out of retaliation, the monster began to attack Corum but counter attacked it. “Back off!” he exclaimed.

Hana used to her sword to strike at it. “Haaahh! Take that!” she yelled. The monster began to hit Tilly but she immediately dodged it. “Whew… That was a close one…” she sighed in relief. “Watch the hair!”

I began to play my harp, which gave everyone a boost of energy.

“I appreciate it, Spencer.” Eiko said when she used… A rectangle to target the enemy and punched it in it’s weak spots. This is so confusing.

Charlie used his pillow to attack the monster, it looked like it took some damage from it and Anna joined in to shape shift something to a sword. I wonder if everyone else has shape shifting abilities like she does.

After I stroke the harp with my music, the monster was defeated and we were victorious.

“Are you alright, Spencer?” Hana asked.

“Haha. That was a close one. Thank you, everyone.” I giggled.

“Oh! Didn’t you say that you were a harp player? Because that was super cool!” Tilly beamed.

“Your music actually made us a hell of a lot stronger.” Charlie said.

“You know what, I’ll let the fact that you don’t know what video games are slide for now.” Corum added. “Because you sure saved our asses there.”

“It was nothing really…” I looked away in embarrassment.

“Hey now, you don’t have to be embarrassed.” Eiko reassured me.

“Ah, that’s right! Your harp. If you don’t mind us asking, would you mind playing a song for us?” Anna asked me.

“I look forward on what you’ll play.” Hana added.

“Okay everyone, please gather around me.” I coaxed as everyone took a seat on the log. The log looked long enough to conveniently fit all seven of us. Everyone is waiting for me to start playing and singing, so I began to strum my harp as I did before I was sent to this world.

I could immediately tell that everyone enjoyed my music, some one them closed their eyes and listened in while there’s others that kicked back and listened nonetheless. I could tell that while I was playing my harp the tense air from fighting that monster dissipated and turned to one of pure relaxation and enjoyment. Funny enough, those six remind me of my friends back in my world.

I began to sing about gaining newfound friends and about how we can take on anything the world has to offer. Which lifted everyone’s spirits up even more.

After I finished the music, everyone in the group cheered and clapped from my performance.

“Thank you guys.” I blushed a bit from embarrassment.

“Aww, that was amazing, Spencer! You don’t have to be humble.” Tilly complimented.

“That was the most beautiful thing I’ve ever heard.” Anna added. “I can learn a lot from you.”

“That music gave me hope. Just like Prim’s music did.” Charlie reminisced.

“Prim? Is this a woman you speak of?” I asked.
“Yeah, she’s the love of my life.” Charlie smiled. I wish I could say the same about Jane.

“Not only that, I could feel my character healing from your music. Which is weird. But whatever.” Corum shrugged.

“I’ve never heard anything like it. It’s quite refreshing.” Eiko added.

“It’s safe to say that even I enjoyed that.” Hana smiled slightly.

Hearing everyone compliment my music made my heart burst with joy. But then the air became tense again as time stopped once more.

“O children, out of time and out of place. It seems you’ve all become acquainted amongst yourselves. Very good… Very good indeed.” the woman’s voice echoed, almost amused that we’re all getting along with each other.

“I’m going to send you all to The Trial of Requiem and if you succeed, you will be rewarded with a key to gain access to Castro Honors. Don’t worry, you can take your time.” she said. I’m surprised on how patient she is.

“I am looking forward to meeting all of you. Especially you, Spencer. You’re the most interesting one out of the bunch.” she continued. What she said took me aback, was it because of my harp music? Or perhaps she was listening in this whole time?

“I’ll be waiting for you, seven.” the woman’s voice finished as we were all surrounded by an aura… Sending us to another place. A trial like she mentioned.

Chapter Text

It seems that we’re sent to a familiar village. It may be confusing for the others but for me, I know that village very well. It was the very village Jane and I were originally gonna marry in but we’ve been ambushed and it costed Jane’s life…

“Is this…? Coalfell Village!?” I exclaimed. Another thing I noticed when arriving here is how cold the village is. It felt like a strong blizzard occurred here. “What is going on?” I asked, glancing around.

“Whoa… This is *bleep*in’ cold!” Charlie complained hugging himself to keep warm.

“Wait a minute. You’re not cold at all?” Tilly asked noticing that Corum is the only one not shivering among us. Anna wasn’t shivering either, not sure why though. Is she used to the cold despite the attire she wore?

“Pssht! I have something that’ll give you guys the freezing resistance.” Corum stated, giving each and everyone of us the item.

In an instant, we aren’t freezing in the cold anymore. It seems that whatever the boy used helped us a ton. Is this what “video games” are like?

“...Hel…” Something whispered to our ears. Eiko immediately became on guard hearing that. And Charlie let out a startled yelp.

“Aaagh!! What the *bleep!* was that!?” he yelled.

“Huh? The voice was coming from somewhere over there…” I noted.

“You need to be careful, it sounded like a ghost.” Eiko warned.

Anna closed her eyes for a moment, analyzing the situation.

“You’re right, Eiko. I have a feeling that there’s ghosts here.” Hana stated.

“Indeed.” Anna added as she opened her eyes. “I think it’s wise that we check out the source of the voice together.”

We proceeded to roam a bit in the village until we found a harp lying on the ground.

“Uhh… Should we turn back? Because I don’t like where this is going.” Tilly fretted holding her… rectangle against her chest.

“What are you chicken?” Corum teased.

“Ugh! Corum, you’re not helping!” Tilly complained.

“Hey! Leave her alone! I-I’m just as nervous as she is!” Charlie scolded.

“Haha! Man, you two are major chickens!” Corum laughed.
“Shut the hell up, man!” Charlie bickered.

“Can we not argue right now? I mean seriously! We’ve been put in this situation and arguing about it isn’t gonna help.” Tilly lectured.

“She’s right. We must remain calm.” Hana added. I didn’t even notice the bickering at all because I was a tad bit engrossed about the harp on the ground.

“We have no time for fighting each other. We’ve all been sent here for a reason so let’s all get along.” Anna said.

Charlie and Corum scratched the back of their necks.

“Hmm? Did you find something?” Eiko asked me.

“This… This is…” I said as I picked up the musical instrument. The harp felt ice cold to the touch.

“...Help me…” A voice whispered again, appearing right in front of us.

“Whoa!” I yelped. I could hear Charlie, Corum, and Tilly yelping as well.

“Help…” the ghost whispered again I began to back away in fear.

“O! M! G! What is that!?” Tilly panicked.

“Holy shit!” Charlie quavered.

“Dude! Kill it! Kill it!” Corum squealed.

Eiko stepped in right in front of us and used her rectangle device to try to get a weak spot. “Huh? Why isn’t this working? It usually works on ghosts.” she pondered. I'm surprised on how calm she is despite a ghost being in front of her.

“Perhaps these types ghosts are immune to your cellphone’s power.” Hana noted. Oh, so that’s what those rectangle things were called… But why do Tilly and Eiko have different devices?

“Try using that harp of yours.” Anna suggested after analyzing.

“Do you really think this is going to work?” I asked her.

“It’s worth a shot.” Hana said.

I took a deep breath, and began to play a little song on the harp. Causing the ghost to phase itself into it. Do ghosts like that reside in this harp?

“That is literally straight out of Luigi’s Mansion.” Corum commented.

“Whoa! I got the same vibe too!” Tilly mused.

“I’ve never seen a ghost calm itself after hearing music.” Eiko said.

“Well, it least it’s done and over with right?” Charlie asked. “Right?” he raised an eyebrow.

Anna closed her eyes again and shook her once she opened them. “No, not yet. There’s more ghosts here.” she said.

“I’m sensing that there’s two ghosts in one of the houses.” Hana noted, pointing at the nearest house.

“Let us head to the house.” I said as I went inside the house with the other six following behind me. Just as Hana said, there’s two ghosts inside.

“I’m cold… Help… me…” the ghosts whispered. I began to play again, soothing the ghosts and letting them enter inside the harp.

“Let’s leave the house for now.” I said.

We all left the house and we found another ghost just roaming around, awaiting for our arrival. I began to perform the same song and dance, letting the soul get inside my harp. We found more ghosts and each time I played, they winded up getting inside.

As soon as we set the souls free, I’ve noticed that the air has got colder.

“The air…” I acknowledged.

“Did the status wear off?” Corum asked.

“No.” Hana responded. “However, I feel cold air coming from somewhere.”

I ventured out for a bit until I noticed the source of the cold air, a cave.

“Over here!” I informed everyone.

“I knew it came from that cave.” Anna said.

“I’m just glad I don’t have to climb endless towers.” Charlie sighed in relief.

“Let’s head inside.” Eiko said.

“I’ll use my phone’s flashlight just in case.” Tilly mentioned.

Eiko took a peak inside the cave, noticing that there’s light inside of it. “I don’t think that’s necessary, Tilly. There’s candle lights inside.”

“Oh yeah! You’re right!” Tilly giggled as she stuck her tongue out of silliness.

We began to wander throughout the cave together. So far, it was calm and quiet despite the cold air. There’s no enemies in sight for now so that’s good. The only sounds we can hear are footsteps and everyone talking about their experiences.
I do say they have quite the life stories to tell. It just makes us all human after all. Some told fun stories and some told tragic stories. I wanted to bring up my life story too but, I just don’t know how to explain it well since everyone else seems to be in the same time period somewhat.

As we reached the end of the cave, there were seven figures standing right in front of us. A browned haired knight. An old woman sitting on something, she looked like she couldn’t walk anymore due to her age. A quiet white haired boy with a purple cape. A woman with lavender hair. A man with blue hair wearing some kind of hat. A disheveled woman. And… My deceased wife to be in the center… Jane.

“Corum… Let’s play The World, just the two of us.” the knight beckoned.

“Jodis… I…” As Corum came closer, his soul was taken. What in the world is going on here…?

“Come here, Anna…” the old woman beckoned.

“What kind of sick twisted game is this…? You’re not Amber!” Anna scorned.

“Hana, let’s solve crimes alongside Sayuri…” the boy beckoned.

“No… This can’t be…” Hana gasped, losing her stoic demeanor.

“Charlie, I want to play the piano for you.” the lavender haired woman beckoned.

“Prim, what are you doing here…? I thought yo-” Charlie came closer and in the process his soul was taken.

“Come here, Tilly-bear. I have something to show you.” the man with the blue hair beckoned.

“What is it, babe?” Tilly approached the man but as she did her soul was taken.

“Eiko… Let’s do some… Research together…” the disheveled woman beckoned.

Eiko looked at the woman with scorned and scoffed at the sight. “Out of all the people that spirit chose, why her?” She seems to have some bad history with that woman.

“Spencer… My love…” Jane beckoned to me. If I come near, I would die.

“I… I can’t.” I shook my head.

“Why… Why not…? Don’t you love me?” Jane asked sadly.

“Don’t fall for it.” Hana warned.

“It’s a trap!” Eiko added warning me.

Suddenly, a woman that looked strangely like Jane appeared behind her. “Let me take your souls… You can all enjoy your icy grave!”

“Who are you?” Anna asked, crossing her arms.
“Hmm… Why won’t my spell work on you four…?” the woman asked calmly. “I am Siren. I have taken the souls of these three. If you don’t try to hinder me, I’ll let you four go.”

“I’m sorry, but I’m afraid I cannot do that.” I said to Siren.

“Why do you protect these three?” she asked.

“Because they’re our friends.” Anna explained.

“And friends will always stick together, no matter what.” I added.

“Don’t fall into her trap, open your eyes and fight!” Hana commanded. “Eiko, you wake up Tilly. Anna, you take care of Charlie, and I’ll handle Corum.” the other two nodded.

“Hey, wake up.” Eiko said as she gently shook Tilly awake.

“Huh…? What the heck happened?” Tilly asked as she woke up, allowing herself to be propped up by Eiko.

“You’re free.” Anna said to Charlie using some kind of magic to wake him up.

“Thanks, Anna. I thought I was a goner.” Charlie thanked as he got himself up the floor. “Now’s not the time to be dead.” he said confidently.

Hana calmly approached Corum and proceeded to slap him across the face to wake him up.

“Oww! What the hell was that for!?” Corum yelled.

“Sorry. It’s nothing personal.” Hana spoke in a calm, aloof tone. She offered a hand and propped him up from the ground.

As soon as Tilly, Charlie, and Corum were awake, all the spirits disappeared in front of us. The three who have had their souls taken away got their souls back in a snap.

“How dare you!” The siren’s eyes open in rage. “Now suffer in hell!” she yelled.

Hana initiated the first move by striking the siren with her sword. “Haah!” she cried out. Charlie began to join and hit her with his pillow.

The siren began to cast a sleeping spell on Anna but it was unaffected towards her.

“Trying to get an android to fall asleep? That’s amusing.” Anna smiled at the predicament. What is an android?

I began playing my harp, giving everyone the boost they need to defeat the siren. Eiko began to use her rectangle to check weak points, and proceeded to punch her in the gut. “That’s the spot!” she exclaimed.

Charlie began to strike her with his pillow again. “Sorry about that!” he said. The siren began to attack Tilly out of retaliation. As soon as she did, Tilly began to use an electric stick and hit her with it, electrifying her.

Some kind of power came from Corum’s arm and as he does, he yelled out “Get bent!” as he weaken the Siren with that power. Hana once again strike the woman with her sword. I played my harp letting the music notes hit her.

Anna began to heal everyone with her magic, I won’t deny that it felt rejuvenated from her healing powers. Was it magic? I don’t know. But either way it helps a lot. Eiko once again strikes the siren by punching her in gut and used her light stick to flash her in the eyes.

“AAAAGGHHHH!!! MY EYES!!!” The siren yells as she’s defeated.

“I’m so glad it’s over…” I sighed in relief. “Although this may not be our world, I’ve managed to save everyone…”

“Hey, don’t mention it, man.” Charlie said to me. “If it weren’t for you we would be dead by now.”

“Yeah! You’re awesome, doll face!” Tilly beamed.

“Aww… Please don’t compliment me…” I hide my face with my scarf.

“Dude, why not? You saved our lives.” Corum stated.

“This must means we passed this trial.” Hana noticed.

“I wonder what happens now.” Anna pondered.

“We’ll see.” Eiko responded.

We heard a voice again, and this time it was that woman’s voice again. The one who sent us to this world.

“Congratulations, you all passed and proved yourselves worthy to receive the staff of a thousand truths, a key to Castro Honors. I will send you all there now. The staff should be at the entrance of the location. Good luck, O children.” the woman echoed as she sent us out of the trial dungeon.

Chapter Text

We got sent to the entrance of what I presume is this “Castro Honors”. It didn’t take long for me to find the staff since it was right behind the entrance. Is this the staff of a thousand truths? The name sounds inspirational. The other six began to wait in anticipation as I raised the staff upwards opening the door to the dungeon. Which was oddly of a demon’s mouth made out of stone.

“Let us head in, everyone.” I said to them as they followed right behind me. The atmosphere felt disquieting and creepy. As we roamed around, we found ourselves fighting some enemies. I recognize the enemies I had to fight alongside Ruby and the others but… It seems everyone else had to fight the enemies from their worlds.

Ghosts. Anomalies. Some… star shaped monsters? Soldiers. There was even those figures made out of metal that we had to fight. And of course, we had to attack some demons. I have a feeling this is going to be endless…

I gave my friends the support and boosts they needed to defeat the enemies. Some fights I lost my wits and hid because the enemies kept attacking me. Of course I had to fight back with my music. But sometimes I had to make a run for it. Thankfully everyone was understanding of it other than Corum playfully teasing me about it.

As we roamed, we entered a room. It was full of statues. I could feel a sense of deja vu and confusion as we entered. I immediately recognized one of the statues… It was of Meteo Sintoma when she transformed into a terrible beast with vines.

“Is this… Meteo!? What is she doing here…?” I asked in confusion. Everyone else approached their respective statues and pretty much wondered the same thing. But just like the others, some of the statues have strange attire too. Who brought us all here?

We ascended up the staircase which we found another statue which was tall, cloaked, and masked with a singular eye ball. I began to reach out looking for clues but the inscription in front of me turned red and it revealed a staircase going downwards.

I took a deep breath and everyone and I proceeded to go down the staircase which was led to a cave. Eiko, Tilly, and Anna used some kind of light so we can see the cave better and as we ventured out in the cave we found yet another staircase upwards.

It seems we made it outside atop the mountains. I immediately approached the bigger statue and looked through the hole. “Excuse me, is anyone home?” I asked. No response. Should we go back? As we were about to turn around and leave the atmosphere became sinister…

“Come hither. Let us speak.” that woman’s voice said calmly. We noticed that the statue’s eye from above began to glow, revealing a floating cloaked figure wearing a mask. “I am your host… The Demon Queen. Medo.” she introduced herself.

So Medo was the one who sent us all here? I felt a chill go down my spine as she spoke. I’m nervous but curious on she has to say. So we all gathered towards the floating shadow.

“Full glad am I to welcome honored guests.” Medo greeted each and everyone of us. At least she was nice enough to greet us. It was almost like she respects us in a way. “O travelers from afar, gathered here… For purpose of supreme importance. For words to heed.” she began.

I didn’t mind the crypticity in Medo's words. It was almost like a story book in a way. “I’ve two questions to ask of you, the first.” she starts, “Beloved heroes you’ve become. But they…” her tone began to sour as she spoke. “The weak, the wanting… peers in name alone. How have they acquitted themselves?” she scoffed.

Something tells me that she has been hurt by people she was supposed to trust. “Put to proof, they beg for your kindness… With nothing in return but suffering and pain. Pray tell, are charges such as these worthy of grace? I’d think on it, if I were you.” Medo reckoned.

I understand what she was coming from, perhaps it was probably due to the fact that until I met Jane, Ruby, and the others. I was treated like I was a monster out to get them. In some odd way, I feel I can sympathize with her.

“The second, then to which I’d have reply.” she announced. What is she going to ask? “The paths you’ve walked. For gain, for loss. For what? At the cliff you stand, at journey’s end… For companionship? Developing courage from your deceased wife-to-be?” Medo asked me.

She must have read me like an open book. It was true, Jane is one of those people who inspired me to have courage. “I’ve lost so much; I’ve gained friends, all I hold so dear to my heart, and gained wisdom in what little I’ve been able to experience.” I responded.

Medo proceeds to ask different questions to the others, each giving out their best answer.

“Indeed. Within your words lie simple truth. You fought and won and claimed your promised prize.” she noted. “And not for noble cause, but selfish want. A craving deep and primal, spurring you… To shield desire and disdain all else. Let those apart and those opposed by damned.” she scoffed once more getting annoyed.

What does she mean by that? We all have our own desires and ambitions. It is natural to want to achieve what we set out to do.

“The ones who took advantage of me. Your kin in spirit, this I see. You are the same.” Medo said sharply. Is she saying that we’re the same as those who hurt her? This doesn’t make any sense at all… We’re all sent here by her and yet she said that we’re the exact same. There has to be something I’m not understanding…

“Reflect on your regrets…” Medo spoke as the ground began to shake from her power. Everyone in the group including I began to brace ourselves on what’s going to happen. “And bid farewell… To misspent life of sin! You’ll live no more!” she yelled as she surrounded every single one of us in the darkness.

“Bruhh.” Corum complained.

“This overwhelming power!” Anna exclaimed.

“...I guess we have to fight the truth out of you.” Hana spoke.

“Whoa! Take it easy, lady!” Charlie exclaimed.

“What the heck is this??” Tilly asked.

“Do your worst!” Eiko jeered.

“I’ll be brave!” I said.

Chapter Text

When the darkness dissipated, I was greeted with two eye balls, a cloaked figure, and a maw each body part is towering atop of us. It seems that Medo transformed into this monstrosity I glanced at the ground and realized that I’m… no, we’re all standing on piles of dead bodies. No matter how many times we try to step off, there’s more dead bodies. It honestly gave me nauseating feeling in my stomach…

But I mustn’t falter! I need to be brave! Not only for Jane’s and Ruby and the other’s sake. But for everyone’s sake as well.

Eiko began to the fight by taking out her rectangle detecting a weak spot, “Impossible…” she gasped. “There’s no weak points… So I have no choice but to rely on my flashlight’s power.”

“Let me help all of you!” Tilly said as she gave everyone some kind of pastry. Not only does it taste delicious, it heals as well. Apparently they’re called donuts, I’ve never heard such a thing.

Medo's left eyeball began to use her shadow spell on Corum. “Ooof! You must be jealous that we got donuts and you didn’t! LOL!” he taunted as he stuck his tongue out at the eyeball. She just scoffed with annoyance as a response.

“Here, allow me to help you.” I said as I strum some notes with my harp, healing Corum. “Thanks, dude!” he complimented. Her right eyeball began to target Anna hitting her. “Ungh! That smarts!” she exclaimed. The right eye targeted Eiko. “Grrr…” she grunted.

Hana unsheathed her sword and began to throw some slashes at the giant maw. “I will cut through your words!” she exclaimed. As a retaliation, Medo let out a grunt as her maw threw fire at her but thankfully she dodged it just in time.

“Hey, Eiko! Take this energy drink!” Charlie said as he threw the bottle towards her with Eiko miraculously catching the drink with her hand. “I appreciate it, Charlie.” Eiko thanked as she drank the liquid in the bottle.

I began to play a tune on my harp, the music notes hitting all the anomalies in front of me. “I hope you liked my performance.” I sheepishly said. Medo's right eyeball began to hit me as a result. “I guess not.” I said in disappointment.

"Are you afraid of the dark?" Medo asked as her maw once again used a darkness spell on Tilly. “Yeouch!” she yelped and as a counter attack, she began to use some kind of concoction to spray it directly at the eyes. “If you touch me, you’re getting pepper sprayed.” she warned. Medo let out a pained moan from the concoction.

Eiko began to use her… flashlight, a beam of light coming out of it damaging all the anomalies. “Huh… Not only does it work on ghosts it also works on… Whatever that’s supposed to be.” she noted. Once again, Medo's maw threw fire at Eiko. “Whoa!” she yelled as she was hit.

“Allow me to help.” Anna spoke as she closed her eyes, using her magic to heal Eiko. “Huh? The fire’s gone. Thank you, Anna.” Eiko said appreciatively.

Medo's left eyeball once again used it’s dark magic on Hana, hitting her. She grunted in slight pain but her face remains as stoic as ever. She fought back by slashing her sword at the maw once again. Her maw retaliates by using it’s dark magic to target Corum.

“Alright, you horror game boss looking ass bitch. You asked for it.” he taunted as he used… that same magic as before to weaken all body parts. Just as before when we fought the Siren. Charlie began to beat one of Medo's body parts with his pillow. “Take that!” he exclaimed. "Seriously? A pillow?" Medo retorted, not amused in the slightest.

Eiko used her flashlight once again to let out a beam of light, taking out Medo's maw instantly. "Heh... Not bad... A fine display..." Medo remarked. “And stay out!” she shouted in determination. This just leaves two of her purple eyeballs left. Hana calmly approached Tilly and gave her a concoction in a glass bottle. “Here. Drink this.” she told the blonde woman.

She took the bottle and drank it. “Mmmm! Strawberries!” Tilly exclaimed in joy, “Thank you, doll face!” Hana just shyly looked away and placed a hand behind her neck. “Don’t mention it.” she said. One her eyeballs began to attack Charlie again. “Aww c’mon! Seriously!?” he complained.

But then, Medo's eyeball did something else… It was almost like it was staring daggers at him and some kind of water came out of the eye. “That’s a little too much waterworks, thank you very much!” Charlie retorted sarcastically.

Anna began to set her arms on fire “A-Anna! Are you alright!?” I asked in concern. “Don’t worry, this is part of the process.” Anna explained as she extended her arms as the flames from her arms targeted the eye balls.

Out of retaliation, it once again attacked her but Anna counter attacked it by turning an object into another object and shooting it right in the eye. “Think fast!” she said. She took out another concoction and drank the blue liquid that’s inside it. “That’s better.”

The purple eye began to stare daggers at Tilly as it splashed water directly towards her. “Ahhhh!! What the *bleep!*!” Tilly cringed in disgust. Medo cackled in delight from Tilly's reaction. As a result, she distinctly sprayed the eyeball with that concoction she used before, instantly defeating the eye. "I see..." she said as her eyeball dissipated. “Have some decency!” she sassed as she stuck her tongue out. Now one eyeball remains.

“Repth!” Corum exclaimed as he healed Tilly. “Here you go.” He said to her. “That was a big help, Corum!” Tilly smiled at him. I began to play a tune on my harp, the music notes gathering around Medo's eyeball attacking it. I also played another tune to motivate my friends and encourage them to fight. Corum rushed over to the eyeball and attacked it with his twin swords. “Get rekt!” he exclaimed.

I began to play a tune strumming my harp, the musical notes reached towards the eyeball instantly defeating the other eyeball. "Intriguing..." the demon queen spoke “I… I did it!” I beamed. Before we could celebrate our victory, the cloaked figure began to approach us and revealed herself as some kind of blobby creature with wings and several deep holes attached to it. The aura surrounding this creature is very ominous. .

She began to target Charlie with it’s dark magic once more laughing manically as she casted it. “Ouch!” he winced in pain and held his pillow. Anna shot a bullet towards the ominous creature. “What in the world is this?” Anna asked staring directly at the creature. She began to cast dark magic at Tilly once more. “Ooooh! I am so hitting you with my baton!” she protested.

Eiko used her rectangle to find weak spots on the creature. “Aha… The weak spots seem to be directly at it’s chest.” she noted. She began to lunge at Medo, kicking her directly at the chest. "Gnnnghhh!!" Medo grunted in pain, she began to target Hana with the darkness. “Agh!” she grunted. She used her sword to attack the creature as a counter.

Charlie took out a tome and opened it, revealing a holy light and turned the book directly at the creature shooting beams at light at it. “Hope you like holy light, sucker!” Charlie taunted. Anna then turned her gun into a sword and began to strike towards her. “For everyone’s freedom!” she exclaimed.

This time, the creature did something different… It was targeting everyone and used it’s dark magic to damage everyone. Medo chuckled in delight as it casted the spell. “Aghh!” I winced in pain as it hit me. I played a tune of healing on my harp and it instantly got everyone back up to their feet like nothing ever happened. Eiko jumped at Medo and kicked her right in the face.

Medo once again hit Tilly with the dark magic as soon as it was done with it’s spell, Tilly began to strike Medo with her bright pink baton. “Don’t touch me, criminal!” she yelled. Hana once again used her sword to strike at the creature.

“Get data drained, bozo!” Corum yelled as he used his power to weaken Medo even further. And now, it was my turn to act once more. I played a melody once more as musical notes began to attack the creature again. It began to target me with it’s magic but I dodged it just in time. Now’s my chance to end this battle right here and right now.

I continued to strum my harp until Medo's blobby form was defeated for good. "GET OUT OF MY HEAD!!" she shouted, it's almost like she was begging for help.

O0O00O00O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O

It seems that we’re all sent back to the mountains. The cloaks began to undo itself and the mask began to crack… To reveal a healer with blonde dandelion medium length wavy hair and with purple sad eyes. I thought she was going to be a demon woman but she looks like any other woman of beauty… I suppose you can’t judge a book by it’s cover. Is this really Medo?

“Well fought and won.” she said as she fell to her knees she sounded more human, a gentle and meek voice. “And now… I beg of you… Please end me…” she pleaded.

“No, I won’t do such a thing.” I said to her, she didn’t even respond. She was completely despondent and down cast. I suppose we could take our leave now… But little did we know, the battle isn’t quite over yet.

Chapter Text

We quietly made our way out of the dungeon until we reached the ominous statue room. But something seemed… off. Is someone following behind us? We were about to to leave the room until I heard a door slam behind us, a voice called out.

“Not yet. Not yet! Your fight is not yet done!” she yelled out. It was Medo, it seemed like she followed us here. She let out an unsettling chuckle. “You seven make this really easy. After all, I am always two steps ahead of you.” she explained. What does she mean by this…? It’s starting to freak me out.

“Your fears. Your boundless fears, I shall have fun with them. Listen, look you now on fear’s multitude! On Medo, and her many faces!” she renounced as she approached us her eyes looked demon like. “You know them well.” she said sharply.

“From the nightmare realm, the host behind the curse!” she announced as one of the statues’ eyes began to glow, it was the floating head. “Whoa!” Charlie yelped in surprise as he was transported in front of his statue.

“In the revolution of androids, a disgruntled man here to stop their movement!” another statue was of a nicely dressed man. Anna was teleported right in front of it. “Such power…” she gasped in shock.

“In a purgatory among the living and the dead, an enraged ghost!” as implied, the statue of a ghost girl was next and Eiko was promptly sent into it. “What is going on here?” she muttered.

“Creating experiments out of hatred, a professional of cruelty!” a familiar statue was lit up and I was suddenly transported in front of it. “What in the world!?” I gasped.

“At an elite college campus, a woman of despair!” next one was of a crazy looking woman with pigtails and Hana was sent in front of it. “Huh?” she uttered.

“On time of selfish clout, a wanted murderer!” a statue of a disheveled man was glowing, Tilly was immediately sent there. “Gah! Warn me next time!” Tilly complained.

“Created a world full of glitches and viruses, the AI behind it all!” it was a statue of a tombstone, Corum was teleported in front of it. “How in the *bleep!* did you do that!?” he barked.

“Your fears are mine, and mines are yours. To share, a history, so as humanity lives on! Now sing our name! Embrace us! Medo!” she renounced as her eyes turned from a purple to a red. She then slowly followed me to my statue in the center in the room.

I felt a touch on my shoulder. I could feel a chill down my spine and I immediately flinched from the touch. “Gaaaahh!” I yelped in fear.

“I’m coming with you. Like I said before, you’re the most interesting one out of the bunch.” Medo said to me as we’re transported back to my world… Or at least, another illusion of my world.

O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O
Am I back to the laboratory? But this time, I don’t see Basil nor Ruby and the others. Am I really alone in this illusion? I began to roam throughout until in the corner of my eye, I saw Medo feeling around the edges around Meteo’s face and her vines.

“Hmm…” Medo hummed.

“H-Hey! What are you doing, Medo!?” Meteo demanded.

“It’s just that, I never seen you in the flesh before. It’s quite interesting.” Medo explained. I quietly entered the room where the demon queen and the transformed scientist were in. She took a quick glance at me, “Oh, right. The fight.” she reminded herself as she stopped whatever she was doing and faced me.

“Now that I received second wind thanks to the demon queen, now is my time to teach you a lesson!” Meteo renounced.

I looked around in confusion, “Where is everyone? Why am I fighting alone?” I asked.

“You see, while everyone else was sent to their respective statues. I went ahead and decided to follow you to your statue.” Medo explained. “Besides, it’s two against one.”

“I… I still don’t understand.” I muttered. Wouldn’t I have Basil in my hands and I would find Ruby and the others tied up with vines?

“You’ll understand alright.” Medo smiled cruelly. “I heard many things about you, especially how your wife died protecting you and you would hide constantly like a coward. It’s funny how you’re not considered human. You’re just a clone of someone else.”

I flinched in shock, how does she know this? How does she know *any* of this.

“Wow! I’m impressed, Medo.” Meteo nodded.

“Without further ado… Meteo, I command you defeat Spencer!” Medo ordered Meteo pointing directly at me.

“Certainly.” Meteo responded as she began to attack me with her vines. I could feel a stinging sensation on my body like I’ve been slapped multiple times. I even bled a little bit due to the strikes and sensations.

I could feel myself falling to my knees due to the pain. I could sense that the both of them are towering over me, watching as I take the hits from the vines.

“You’re not even fighting back?” Medo raised an eyebrow.

I couldn’t even fight back, the vines were too fast for me… But then I remembered what the Demon Queen said before the other six and I had to fight her.

“I understand this is unexpected, but I truly feel sorry for your situation.” I lamented as slowly got myself off from the ground.

Medo just glanced at me in confusion, “W-What do you know about me?” she questioned.

“It appears that you’ve experienced considerable pain from various people. I believe that you aren’t a bad person deep down. You were just broken from unfortunate circumstances.” I explained, I feel nothing but sympathy for Medo despite what she put everyone through.

Medo’s face began to turn red like she’s blushing. I’ve seen this kind of thing with Jane before. “I…” she muttered.

“I feel nothing but sympathy for you.” I said to her as I placed a hand on her shoulder. Medo just blankly stared at me as she shrugged my hand off. “You really *are* a spoony bard.” she gibed. “You’re only just trying to butter me up just so you can get in my pants.”

I was in shock, does she really hate men that much? I wondered how in the world my words of empathy somehow translated to… this. “N-No… I wasn’t… That didn’t even cross my mind.” I pleaded.

“You’re a liar.” Medo snarled. “Everyone’s kindness is fake. It’s only a matter of time before your so called friends stab you in the back for selfish reasons. Isn’t that right, Spencer?”

I began to tense up, no… Ruby and the others wouldn’t do this to me, would they? Why is she filling these thoughts into my head. Why do I feel a burning sensation in my eyes? Medo just smiled cruelly at me as these thoughts consume me.

My heart begins to pound harshly as my breaths becomes sharper. My eyes began to water and I just lost control of my composure. I just couldn’t stop crying… I wanted to scream even…

“That’s right, Spencer. Give into your fears.” Medo smirked.

I just screamed in despair. The anxiety is caving into me. Suddenly, I could feel a group of people grabbing me. When I took a glance, it was Ruby, Juliet, Romeo, Dante, Mandy, and Basil. I was so glad to see them again… I quickly wiped my tears away upon seeing them.

“E-Everyone I…” I spoke.

“I heard everything, Spencer. No matter what happens, the Wild Gladiolus shall stay together!” Ruby announced as she placed a hand on my shoulder.

“I don’t know who the heck that Medo woman thinks she is but we’re not gonna leave you, you hear!?” Juliet spoke.

“We’re in this together.” Romeo nodded.

“You got this, buddy!” Dante beamed as he pats my back.

“Spencer, knock them dead for us. Alright?” Basil added.

“I will, thank you.” I affirmed turning back to Medo and Meteo.
“Are you kidding me? That didn’t work!” Medo huffed.

“My friends will never betray me, I’m happy to make friends along my journey. In both worlds.” I said with a smile on my face.

“Gods, you’re so annoying…” Medo scoffed. I began to use my harp and played a tune against Meteo.

“Augghh!! What is that awful sound!? Make it stop!” Meteo yelled while scrunching her face in pain.

“Now is my chance to redeem myself.” I begin to spoke. “I will be brave. Not just for everyone but for me as well!”

I continued playing my harp until Meteo’s screen began to crack. Destroying her whole face. Medo just stared in shock. I didn’t even say anything, I was just glad I can settle this thanks to the encouragement of Ruby and the others. As I defeated Meteo, she began to dissipate in the darkness. As a result, Medo and I were sent back.

O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O

As I came back to the statue room, I noticed that everyone has returned in one piece and their respective statues were destroyed beyond oblivion. Including Meteo’s. Medo isn’t right next to me… Instead she was far away in the room.

“Why… Why, why, why!?” she faltered. “Why can I not prevail!? What do you all have that I lack!? WHAT IS IT!?” she fell to her knees and began to tightly hold her head. She looked like she was about to tear it off. “Agh! Aaagh!” she cried out.

Is she okay? I’m starting to get worried… So everyone began to gather in front of the Demon Queen.

“Gaaaahhh… Don’t… Don’t look at me… Uaaaaaaaaagh!” Medo begged as a red aura began to surround her as an earthquake began to start.

“Now what's up!?” Charlie complained.

“I don’t like this feeling at all...” I fretted.

“Omigosh! What the heck is going on!?” Tilly squeaked.

“All the darkness is calling to her. It’s… Overwhelming.” Eiko noted.

“Oh come on! That’s cheating!” Corum ranted.

“I can sense a powerful aura dwelling within her!” Hana spoke out loud.

“This earthquake… It’s too strong! I don’t know if my system can keep up!” Anna gulped.

We all began to brace ourselves once more as the earthquake became stronger and stronger.
“UAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAGH!!!” Medo let out an unnatural scream as the aura became stronger.

Chapter Text

The atmosphere was completely dark, except for Medo floating atop of everyone. There was a halo with wings attached and red eye balls all around it. It seems that she has grown three pairs of wings on the back of an orb that’s holding her captive. I don’t know how to describe this… I just never seen something like this before.

She had a sinister look on her face as she looked down on everyone. “I told you all didn’t I? I am always two steps ahead of you all. So now, your fears will be realized.” Medo spoke.

“Not if I anything to say about it!” Corum shouted as he used the power of his bracelet but it barely budged. “What the hell? Why didn’t that do anything!?” he panicked. Medo just chuckled maliciously as a result. “Oh, screw you!” he shook his fist at her.

“All I gotta do is jab the eyeballs on her wings. Got it.” Charlie noted as he began to hit the eyeballs with his pillow. Medo let out an angered grunt as she used holy light to target Charlie out of revenge. “Gah! It’s so bright!” Charlie cried as he covered his eyes from the light.

“I feel bad for doing this but-” Tilly used her concoction to spray the eyeballs. As a result, Medo let out another angered grunt and shot her with lightning. “Big yikes!” she expressed in discomfort.

“You’re done!” Anna renounced as she used her gun to shoot more eye balls off of the wings. Once again, the demon queen lets out an angered grunt and casted a fire spell on her. “Good thing I can’t feel that.” she smirked after the fire was unaffected against her. I wonder why though.

Eiko began to analyze and look for the monstrosity’s weak points. “Aha! The eye balls!” she noted as she began to use her flashlight beam to make the eyeballs disappear from the angel wings. “My turn now!” Hana announced as she stabbed the eyeballs right on the pupils.

“Let me sing a song for you all.” I chimed in as I played a tune in order to boost the strength of my friends. I began to play another tune as musical notes began to kick the eyeballs. Corum began to rush towards the wings and stabbed the eyeballs with the twin daggers. “Take that you multiple eyed freak!” he shouted.

Eventually from all our efforts and teamwork, all the eyeballs were destroyed. But the fight was far from over. The angel wings began to wrap tightly Medo up like she was a corpse in a tomb. The demon queen let out a distressed gasp as she was wrapped around. Struggling to break free.

But then, a huge eyeball atop the orb began to send out a green and red energy, pushing everyone except me back and trapping them, rendering them unable to move. I glanced around in a panic as I watched my friends get encased inside some kind of red slime.

“Ugh! This sucks!” Corum complained.

“Must break free…!” Anna struggled.

“What the-? Let me go!” Hana uttered.

“Gghuh!? Hey! Get this thing off me!” Charlie yelled.
“Help! I can’t move!” Tilly cried.

“Whoa! What is this!?” Eiko questioned.

I could see everyone struggling to break free helplessly. “I’m sorry everyone…” I said to them solemnly. “But it’s up to me now, I have to stop Medo.” but what should I do…? Would playing my harp to soothe Medo’s soul help? I took a few anxious deep breaths and stepped in front of the husk.

I began to strum my harp and played a calming melody, as I did I could see Medo trying to break free from the wings wrapping around her. She let out some exhausted pants as she tried to catch her breath.

“Are you okay, Medo?” I asked her. “You’re going to be okay. I promise.” I continued playing the calming melody.

Medo silently nodded as the wings slowly began to release her, I can tell the music that I’m playing is helping her calm down a bit. “Who… who are you?” she asked. I wasn’t sure who she was referring to. The wings slowly releasing her still as I continued playing.

“And I… I am… I was…” Medo continued to speak. “What is your name?” I asked. “You have to remember what is was!” I coaxed her. So was “Medo” her fake name? One of the wings broke off, freeing her arms. “I… I am Medo… Undying fear… Unyielding hatred…!” she yelled.

“You’re not Medo. I know you’re not.” I coaxed her once more as I played more. “I am… I must… I will! I… I am… I am Serena!” she struggled. “Yes… Yes! Break free! I will catch you! You just need to trust me!” I coaxed once more as I reached out to prepare to catch her.

As more wings released Serena, I could see her slip from the orb she was held in. She began to fall right in front of me but miraculously I caught her just in time right on my arms. Serena lets go of my grasp as she proceeded to take off the halo and threw it across the room.

“Allow me to help you all!” Serena cried as she casted a healing spell on everyone who has been encased in the slime, causing them to break free as well.

“Finally! I’m free!” Corum exulted.

“...Thank you.” Anna said.

“I appreciate it.” Hana spoke.

“Damn, that’s stuff’s strong…” Charlie commented.

“Thanks for freeing me!” Tilly said.

“I’m so glad to be free…” Eiko sighed in relief.

“Are you all okay?” Serena asked them, everyone nodded at her as a response. “Because of this thing… I…”

“It’s alright, I forgive you.” I reassured her.
Serena nodded at me from acknowledgment and began to cast a holy light at the monstrosity before her. The monster began to shout as it dissipated from Serena’s light.

“Serena. Serena… Forgotten name, remembered now. Yes, yes…” she panted from exhaustion.

0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O

The atmosphere is calm now, we’re all standing right in front of Serena, who was trembling. “Are… Are these my hands…? W-Where… What…? What have I…? I… I’ve… I’ve done so much unforgivable acts… So much disgusting acts… F-For what…?” she falls to her knees as she begins to bury her face into her hands letting out sobs.

I slowly approached Serena and kneeled down before her to wrap my arms around her. “Shhh… None of this was your fault…” I consoled her, gently stroking her hair. “You were just hurt and afraid…” Serena let out a gasp, her sobbing worsening as she tightly wrapped her arms around me crying into my shoulder.

“Please… Please don’t let go…” she begged as she continued to sob. I allowed her to grieve and let out her feelings. I could feel her clinging onto me as she wept. “I won’t.” I responded to her calmly, “I’m here… It’s okay…” I continued to croon.

Eventually, her sobs subside and we let go from the embrace. The top of my tunic was wet due to her tears.

“You… You have no idea how much I need this… I… I thank you for it.” Serena spoke as she kissed my forehead in appreciation and from regret. She began to sigh glancing at every single one of us in regret and sorrow. “Get ready to return to your homes. My magic weakens as my life begins to fade.” she spoke.

No… No, she can’t. I just couldn’t help but tearing up because she reminded me so much of Jane…

“Don’t let this memory fade… Before I go… Anyone can succumb to the darkness. Please, no matter what happens to you all promise me one thing. Don’t fall into the same path as me… Try to live a life with love in your heart… Okay?” Serena pleaded, smiling as she dissipated into dust.

“Thank you all… You all taught me an unforgettable lesson. I’m… I’m happy to be at peace now… Now please… Say your final goodbyes.” she echoed.

Chapter Text

I turned to the others, preparing myself to say goodbye to them. I’m going to miss them so much. “I… I had a wonderful adventure with you all…” I began to speak, beginning to tear up.

“Spencer, are you crying?” Eiko asked in concern.

“S-Sorry… I’m just not good with goodbyes.” I explained.

Tilly began to tear up, “Aww… Don’t cry, Spencer you’re gonna make me cry too!” she began to wrap her arms around me beginning to sniffle.

“Damn it! You both got me crying now!” Corum whined as he teared up.

Hana sniffled as she silently cried.

“Hey, are you alright?” Anna asked.

“I-It’s nothing… I’m… I’m not good with goodbyes either.” Hana explained as she quickly wiped her tears.

“Hey, maybe one day we’ll meet each other again.” Charlie added trying to lighten up the mood. “Besides, goodbyes aren’t always forever.”

Eiko began to sigh as the emotions caught into her. “I just feel… I just feel like I’m saying goodbye to my closest friends…” Eiko said as she began to cry.

“Ah…” Anna began to sniffle as she was tearing up. “I suppose everyone’s emotions is catching up to me now…” she smiled sadly.

“Gahh! Damn it! Now I’m crying too!” Charlie complained as he was the last to start tearing up.

Tilly began to sob holding me tighter, and soon enough everyone began to embrace each other for a group hug. Everyone including I were sobbing as we didn’t want to let each other go at the moment. I won’t forget everyone’s faces.

Eiko’s, Tilly’s, Charlie’s, Hana’s, Anna’s, Corum’s, and even Serena’s. It feels like I just became good friends with all of them. So naturally, leaving them behind would be a hammer blow to my heart. Eventually we all pulled away from the hug looking at each other for last time.

After taking a few breaths, I composed myself and I said my goodbyes.

“Farewell, everyone. I hope you all make it back to your homes safely.” I smiled sadly.

“Good luck.” Eiko smiled.

“Bye, Spencer! I’ll miss you!” Tilly waved.

“It was fun, man.” Charlie said.
“Goodbye. Let hope stay with you.” Hana spoke.

“Farewell.” Anna said.

“See you around, dude!” Corum said.

Everyone waved goodbye to me as I was sent back to my world.

O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O

I was sent back where I was, sitting on a stump harp in hand. I began to stare at the night sky. “Eiko… Tilly… Charlie… Hana… Anna… Corum… Thank you…” I spoke with a smile on my face. I got up from the stump and began to head back to the inn where Ruby was still awake.

“Are you okay, Spencer? You’ve been gone for a while. You’re not hurt are you?” Ruby peppered.

“N-No! I’m completely fine. Thank you for being concerned for me.” I smiled.

“Either way, you should be heading to bed now. It’s getting late.” Ruby informed me.

“You’re indeed right. Now thinking about it… I am a bit tired.” I responded.

“Your room is on the right hand side.” Ruby said to me. I nodded at Ruby as I started to head to my room for the night. I began to stare at the window more, processing my feelings and what I saw in the other world.

I hope Serena gets the peace that she deserves in the afterlife and as for everyone else, I hope they got back to their homes okay. After thinking about the others from the world. I began to head to bed, after all Ruby said that we’re going on an adventure tomorrow.

I close my eyes… Beginning to drift off to sleep for a better tomorrow…

Journey Concluded.

Chapter Text

After a long phone call with Akane, discussing about what we witnessed in The Mnemonic Abyss we decided to make an arrangement to meet each other in real life. It’s funny how we both met each other in a chatroom and we made plans to meet each other later on today.

I pondered on what can I do to pass the time now that the Black Page was erased entirely. Perhaps I could surf the web. I saw an article about the Black Page disappearing entirely, which isn’t surprising. However, I did find the last victim who was Yukio Tokuma, aged 18.

His body was discovered by his parents but they also discovered that the chatroom completely vanished from his computer. The parents made the choice to leave his stuff untouched out of respect. Hell, people were making tributes to this guy, it’s quite touching to say the least.

After moments of browsing the web, my phone suddenly began to ring. I opened my phone but there was something strange about it… I couldn’t see who was calling me because there wasn’t a phone number attached to it. It was from an unknown caller.

Assuming that it’s probably some kid prank calling me or it could just be someone calling the wrong number, I proceeded to decline the call. My phone began to ring again, the same caller too. This better not be a prank. I accepted the call and placed my cell phone right in my ear.

“Hello? Who is this?” I asked growing annoyed. Something strange happened when I answered the call, it was like time has stopped entirely. What the hell is going on here? The atmosphere stayed like that until I heard a voice of a woman.

“O foolish child.” she echoed.

This isn’t funny. I tried to hang up, but my phone wouldn’t even budge. Closing the phone didn’t help either.

“Remaining resilient despite the horrors…” she continued, “Whose faith in humanity endures despite their sins.”

I thought the deal with The Black Page and The Mnemonic Abyss ended. No, this couldn’t be Naomi. But who was on the other line then if it wasn't her?

“O child, now come see… Their true colors.” she concluded as I could feel a red aura surrounding me. Did I get sent to another world again?

O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O

Is this another regiment of The Mnemonic Abyss? The only difference is that I could walk around. I’m surprised my cellphone, flashlight, and notepad and pen came along with me. As I wandered through out the void, I could see countless images including the locations I went through during my time in purgatory. But some strange images showed up as well.

A forest, some laboratory, a parking lot, a mall, someone’s room, countless towers, a bar, an elite college, the streets of some kind of American city, and dungeons from a MMORPG game. I continued to roam about until I found a staircase in the middle of the void.

Am I really dealing with another Mnemonic Abyss? Why am I here? Mostly importantly, who was that woman? I began to ascend upstairs for answers…

Chapter Text

I found myself inside a castle’s dungeon. I began to scan around the cell, did I get sent back to the middle ages? I checked my cell phone, yep the service is completely dead. At least I still have my flashlight because I could barely see anything over the dimly lit fires.

What the light revealed right in front of me was a cell door, am I able to open it? I reached out towards the door attempting to open it, only to find out that it was unlocked the whole time. “That was weird.” I commented as I left the cell.

There was a bit of light in the chambers so I just turned off my flashlight. I could hear several footsteps coming descending the stairs. They couldn’t be ghosts, no it was a group of six people approaching me. Are we the only people in this desolate world?

To be frank, other than the blonde girl with the sunglasses on her head and maybe that guy who looked a bit older than me with his dark hair tied to a bun they all looked like anime characters. But something strikes me as odd is that guy had lamb horns attached to his head and… He’s in his underwear.

There was a long haired green haired man who looked like he could be in this era so maybe I could ask him where I am. There was also a pink haired girl in school uniform, a white haired woman that kind of looks like a bad ass in a good way, and a blue haired boy who looked like a character from a MMORPG game.

“Sorry to ask but, what is this place?” I asked the green haired guy.

“Umm… I’m equally as uncertain as you are.” he responded.

“I’m relieved that we found another one here.” the man with lamb horns spoke. “Who might you be?”

“My name is Eiko Yuna.” I answered. Everyone began to introduce themselves to me. Tilly, Charlie, Hana, Anna, Corum, and Spencer. I wonder if they were sent here for the same reasons as me.

It was a bit of an abrupt question to ask considering that I just met them but I begin to ask the group, “What were you six doing before you were all sent here?”

Anna ponders the question for a bit, “I was talking to my friends when suddenly… I felt my system glitch like I was getting hacked… I couldn’t move. But then, I heard that voice. A woman’s voice.” Anna recalled. She must be some kind of robot then.

“Wait a minute! I heard that voice too!” Corum added. “I thought it was just some weird event from The World but I couldn’t contact my friends nor can I log out when I arrived here.”

“My wifi was cutting out really bad when I was sent here.” Tilly explained. “Like literally, it sounded like something from a horror movie, the voice sounded… Sickeningly sweet, she said something about my faith in humanity enduring or something like that.”

“She said the same to me too. I was trying to play a game with my friends when I was sent here. I tried reaching out for help but it was like time had stopped while I was playing on my friend’s handheld.” Hana divulged.

“I was playing my harp alone when I heard that voice. It was rather scary to say the least…” Spencer shudders.

“I thought the nightmares that I dealt with from the past week were over. I was dead asleep with my girlfriend when I arrived here. I still dunno what the hell’s goin’ on here.” Charlie explained.

Everyone had a different story but one thing they all had in common is they heard a voice from a woman. There was no chatroom or website mentioned here. Could the sending be random? Or are we all sent here for a reason? No one came here out of curiosity.

Perhaps there was a connection between us and this world… Something seems fishy here, but I just couldn’t put my finger on it.

“What did you do before you came to this world, Eiko?” Hana asked me.

“Well, I made plans to meet someone after my time in The Mnemonic Abyss.” I explained.

“I’ve never heard of such a place. What exactly is it?” Anna questioned.

“To keep it short, it’s a place between the real world and the afterlife.” I explained. “To be frank… I don’t really miss it much.” I didn’t form the best memories here other than meeting her and breaking free from this place.

“Did something happen during your time here?” Tilly asked with curiosity. I know she didn’t mean any harm asking that but I’d rather not speak about it.

“Forgive me for saying this but… I’d rather not talk about it.” I said calmly.

“...Oh! I’m sorry. I didn’t know it was touchy subject for you.” Tilly apologized.

“It’s okay, you didn’t know.” I smiled slightly.

“It sounds like an awful place to be in…” Spencer lamented.

“The Mnemonic Abyss sure sounds like I had to deal with in the nightmare realm.” Charlie interjected.

“So, you understand then?” I spoke.

“Yeah, I barely *bleep*in’ slept while I was in that curse.” Charlie responded.

“There was a curse in The World too, players got into a coma because of glitches and viruses. But thankfully that sort of shit was a thing in the past now.” Corum chimed in.

I see the connection between the experiences between Charlie, Corum, and I since the similar theme is a curse of some sort. The others however, I don’t know why they were summoned here.

But I do know one thing what I gathered from the others. The connection between us is that we heard that woman’s voice and that brought us all here to this place. I begin to lose myself in thought until…

“You seem to be spacing out, are you alright?” Anna asked me.

“Yeah, I’m fine. I was just… Thinking that’s all.” I responded.

“Should we head outside for fresh air?” Spencer asked.

Outside…? But there’s nothing outside.

“Yeah! I think that’s a great idea!” Tilly beamed, she’s awfully happy.

“I’m getting bored just standing there.” Corum agreed.

The six began to ascend up the stairs to the castle hallway. “You guys, wait!” I stammered as I rushed towards them as they reached the doors outside.

“What’s the big idea? We’re just leaving the castle.” Charlie asked.

“There’s an endless abyss outside, so whatever you do…” I stopped at my tracks as Charlie opened the door to reveal that there was indeed something outside. It was of a courtyard. I scratched the back of my neck in embarrassment. I suppose we can go outside anytime we want to.

“I guess you thought the outside was inhabitable like I did when I graduated from Hope’s Peak Academy.” Hana noted.

I just nodded in embarrassment and followed the six outside of the castle. It’s quite strange how I went from roaming in a place that’s equivalent to purgatory to a place that’s something in a fairy tale or a role playing game.

Suddenly, time began to stop once again. Just like it did when I answered the phone call.

“O children, out of time and out of place. It seems you’ve all become acquainted amongst yourselves. Very good… Very good indeed.” the woman’s voice echoed. It was that voice who sent us here!

“I’m going to send you all to The Trial of Memories and if you succeed, you will be rewarded with a key to gain access to Castro Honors. Don’t worry, you can take your time.” she said. A trial? Where is this going exactly?

“I am looking forward to meeting all of you. Especially you, Eiko. You’re the most interesting one out of the bunch.” she continued. What the hell made her say that? Why am I special?

“I’ll be waiting for you, seven.” the woman’s voice finished as we were all surrounded by an aura. That same aura that sent us all here. What does this woman want from us?

Chapter Text

The demon queen has sent us to a dark and creepy dungeon of some sorts. The atmosphere is one of an entrance to a haunted house. I’m used to it thanks to the dangers of The Mnemonic Abyss. There’s a few others that have the nerves of steel while a few seemed nervous to enter.

“This place…” I thought out loud.

Hana had a poker face as she took a glance at the dungeon. “Hmm…” she hummed in thought.

“I don’t like how this place looks at all! How about we get that lady to send us home instead?” Charlie grumbled as he held his pillow against his chest. Why did he bring a pillow with him? Is he planning to sleep here?

“But we can’t give up now.” Anna added. “Besides, we haven’t entered the building yet.”

“I… I think I can do this. Besides, I play horror games before with my friends. So I can handle this with you guys around!” Tilly beamed.

“I’m a tad bit nervous but with your encouragement, I believe I can overcome that.” Spencer smiled.

“Aww! I’m glad you think so!” Tilly giggled.

“Pfft, this looks like a nothing burger dungeon. I’ve seen scarier shit.” Corum commented.

During my time in the purgatory world, I never had anyone travel alongside with me besides Akane. It feels weird to have company around but I could try getting used to it.

“Whatever you all do, stand by me. There could be ghosts roaming around here.” I warned. “Another thing, we must stay together. Understand?”

The others seemed to agree with my words. After all, I don’t want to see anyone die out there. Especially since we are sent to this unknown place.

“We won’t stray away from your side, Eiko. I promise.” Spencer promised.

“Yeah! We always gotta stick together!” Tilly mused.

“It’s a wise choice.” Anna nodded.

“I agree with that. Let’s remain together.” Hana agreed.

“Yeah, I think I’ve seen enough horror movies to know what happens if we separate.” Charlie cringed.

“Same here.” Corum added.

I began to enter the dungeon, with flashlight in hand. The other six began to carefully follow behind me. I held my cell phone on my other hand and Tilly began to take notice of it.

“Whoa… I never seen phones like that for a while.” Tilly reminisced. “I first got a phone like that when I was 12!”

“Huh? What do you mean?” I asked in confusion.

“I remember when I used flip phones back in the day! It was super cool!” Tilly gushed.

“Wait, I’m confused. I thought we always had these phones.” Charlie said in confusion.

“I mean, we have smartphones now.” Tilly added as she took out her pink phone. It was quite strange, is this what cell phones look like in the near future?

“May I see that device?” Spencer asked me, “I’ve never seen anything like this.”

“Sure, I suppose so.” I concurred as I gave him my phone. He looked at my cellphone with curiosity and began to open and close my phone almost playing with it.

“Hehe, this reminds me of how I first showed my girlfriend how to use a phone.” Charlie chuckled.

“Is your girlfriend from another time period or something?” Hana asked.

“Oh no! It’s nothing like that. She was a slime girl with amnesia at first but I broke the spell so now she’s permanently human.” Charlie explained.

“Was she seeking freedom from her curse?” Anna asked.

“In a way, yeah.” Charlie added.

As soon as Spencer had enough of playing with my phone, he just handed it back to me.

“It was fun, Eiko. Thank you.” he smiled.

“But all you did was open and close my phone. Here I’ll show you how to use it.” I spoke as I explained to Spencer how to use a cellphone, I even taught him how to take pictures with it. He winded up just taking a picture of the ceiling.

“Hey guys, what’s the hold up? Don’t we got some investigation to do?” Corum complained.

“Oh shit! Sorry, I didn’t mean to distract you guys.” Tilly apologized.

“No, it’s alright. We should probably explore the dungeon more.” I spoke as we finished the conversation short. I won’t deny it was lively, something I never had in a while except for when I first met Akane.

As we explored the dungeon together. I heard a ghost’s presence. But it didn’t feel threatening or dangerous.

“Huh? What’s that noise?” Hana asked.

As the presence got stronger, a figure appeared. It was of a woman with armor on and had her pink hair tied up to a pony tail.

“She looks… So sad.” Tilly lamented.

“She doesn’t seem like she’s looking for a fight.” Anna added.

“That’s lame. I thought she was going to attack us.” Corum commented.

“Hmm… Perhaps she’s just looking to talk to us.” Spencer pondered.

“Why am I creeped out all of a sudden?” Charlie questioned as he felt himself tensing up.

I began to approach the lady with the pink hair.

“Did you send us here?” I asked.

“No, I didn’t. You got the wrong woman… I am Phoebe.” she introduced herself. A few more ghosts appeared right next to her, a green haired woman, a blue haired man, and a red haired man. They looked saddened by the state of the world.

“I never thought it would turn into this…” the green haired woman lamented.

“If I hadn’t died… Serena would’ve…” the red haired man fretted.

“Serena? Who is this Serena?” I asked the ghosts, the silence filling the room as each of them was hesitant to answer me.

“Would you mind explaining, Ezra? I’m… I’m ashamed of my actions…” Phoebe murmured. Erza began to approach us.

“Serena was a healer, a dedicated figure of the cathedral. I was supposed to take her hand in marriage but… I destroyed everything by committing suicide.” Ezra burst into tears.

“No, don’t blame yourself. It was my fault. I became jealous of her. I was so selfish…” Phoebe lamented.

“Tell me what happened. Who is this Serena?” I inquired.

Erza looked at everyone and I could see a vision, we were all hit with that vision. It was like I was watching something unfold right in front of me. It was of a blonde woman staring at the corpses of Phoebe and Erza. This woman in question must be Serena.

After cutting ties with her former name and rank, she became Medo the Demon Queen. She even began to cut her long blonde hair short to a medium length sealing the deal of her transformation.

After that, she went back to her village waiting to kill someone and that first victim is no one other than a woman whom I’m presuming is her own sister.

I witnessed her strangling her own sister by her own hand. Afterwards she proceeded to kill all the church goers, knights, and villagers in the cathedral. After from all that occurred she just… walked away from the scene of the crime.

We all came back to reality, our heads aching from the visions.

“I believe you’re understanding the picture now.” Ezra lamented. “You must stop Serena before she does something drastic…”

“I’ll do my best.” I said to the ghost with confidence and determination.

“Another thing, I do not know if it makes sense to us, but I hope it makes sense to you.” Phoebe said as she handed me a note with a phone number on it. What the hell were they doing with a phone number like that? Aren’t they from the middle ages? It just didn’t make any sense to me. Either way, I proceeded to write this strange phone number on my notepad for later. Just in case.

Shortly after that, the four ghosts disappeared entirely, leaving the seven of us behind. This was a lot to take in.

“Ungh… My head…” Spencer winced in pain.

“That vision… It felt like I was right there beside her.” Anna spoke.

“Did the woman from the vision send us to this world?” Hana pondered.

“I’m gonna need an aspirin after this…” Tilly commented.

“Was anything we saw in those visions for real?” Corum questioned as he held his head.

“Holy shit… I feel like I’m having a really bad hangover right now.” Charlie complained.

I could sense another ghost presence… This time it was dangerous one. “Hey guys! Watch out! I could feel a ghost’s presence!” I warned them. A ghost appeared behind Charlie, grabbing him by the shoulder.

“WHOA!! WHAT THE *bleep!* WAS THAT!?” Charlie squealed in fear.

The ghost had black hair covering her face, she was wearing red, and her face contorted into a twisted smile.

“Be careful everyone!” Spencer warned as he played a song from his harp. It felt strangely calming. But best of all, I felt a weird sense of motivation from his music.

I began to search for weak spots from the ghost woman but when I tried to examine her she was staring right at me.

“Hehehe… I’ve been watching over you, Eiko…” The ghost leered at me. “I finally got to see you again…”

“What the hell is this?” I could feel myself tensing up from what that ghost said. But I’m trying my best to stay strong willed just like I have with any ghost I encountered.

“Yuck! Get outta here you creep!” Corum yelled as he slashed at the ghost girl with his twin blades.

“Why… Why must you get in the way of our love?”

“I don’t even know you nor even know who you are.” I answered the ghost as I tried to find weak spots, her weak spot was her face.

Tilly proceeded to pepper spray the ghost in her eyes. “I may be a girl’s girl but you will not lay a hand on my friend!” she yelled.

I couldn’t believe everyone in the group is willing to protect me from that ghost. It was an odd sense of relief, it felt like I could rely on them.

“I was happy… I saw you in my own eyes today, Eiko.”

“That’s enough out of you, no more.” Hana said sternly as she slashed the ghost with her sword.

“But Eiko and I… Are met to be…”

“Oh! Give it a rest will you!? She said that she ain’t interested!” Charlie lashed as he hit her with his pillow. I see that pillow has some use here. “That’s for scaring me from behind, sucka!” he taunted as he flipped bird with his own two hands. It was amusing to look at not going to lie.

“I want you, Eiko… Let us be together… Forever…”

“I won’t allow you near Eiko! I swear of it!” Anna swore as she used her headphones and shape shifted them into a gun shooting her.

It felt like the ghost was backed into a corner, I could feel myself losing the tension from before. I began to ready myself as I punched the ghost straight up in the face, instantly making her disappear from the impact.

I just sighed a breath of relief. “I’m glad you guys are here.” I smiled.

“It was nothing.” Hana nodded as she smiled slightly.

“Why would we leave you with a creep like her?” Corum asked.

“I’m happy I could help.” Spencer proclaimed.

“That’s what friends are here for, no?” Anna spoke.

“Hey, don’t even sweat it, Eiko.” Charlie said as he gave me a gentle pat on the back.

“Besides, I know what it’s like being stalked. I don’t want anyone to feel what I felt.” Tilly spoke as she opened up to me.

The celebration was cut short as we heard that voice again.

“Congratulations, you all passed and proved yourselves worthy to receive the staff of a thousand truths, a key to Castro Honors. I will send you all there now. The staff should be at the entrance of the location. Good luck, O children.” the woman echoed as she sent us out of here. This woman must be… Serena.

Chapter Text

We were transported in front of a place called “Castro Honors.” I could immediately spot the staff of a thousand truths which was leaning against the walls. It kind of felt weird carrying this thing on my hands, this feels like something from a game. As the others waited for me to open the door, I began to raise the staff upwards opening the door.

“Well, what are you all waiting for? Let’s go in.” I spoke to them as they followed me in the dungeon. I’m already familiar with the dark and creepy atmosphere thanks to the Mnemonic Abyss. But as we roamed around, I noticed some familiar faces. It was the ghosts I encountered during my time.

Not only were there ghosts here. There was monsters straight up from RPG games, both regular, weirdly glitched, and those star shaped things that resemble monsters. There were also several anthropomorphic sheep wearing armor and soldiers and policemen. On top of that, we have to fight demons in the dungeon.

Those three ghost school girls kept taking belongings from everyone, Spencer’s harp, one of Corum’s blades, Anna’s headphones, Hana’s sword, Charlie’s pillow, Tilly’s baton, and my notepad. Eventually, we tracked them down and got our belongings back. I can tell they’re all annoyed at the situation as much as I am.

Eventually, we entered a room. It was filled with seven statues. I could feel a sense of deja vu and confusion as we entered. I saw a familiar statue which was in the middle of the room, it was of Meisa Doraki. I slowly began to approach the statue.

“...Are you kidding me...? Why is there a statue of Meisa here?” I pondered to myself. Everyone else must felt the same way as they approached their respective statues. I have a feeling that this place might be connected to The Mnemonic Abyss somehow.

We ascended up the staircase which we found another statue which was tall, cloaked, and masked with a singular eye ball. I began to reach out looking for clues but the inscription in front of me turned red and it revealed a staircase going downwards.

I used a flashlight to help everyone see in the cave, Tilly and Anna chimed in to help brighten the place up. Tilly used her smartphone’s light and Anna shaped shifted her headphones into one of a flashlight like mine. We eventually found ourselves another staircase.

As we ascended up the stairs, we found ourselves on top of the mountains. I spotted a bigger statue and I proceeded to approach the statue with the others following behind me. “Hello? Is anyone here?” I asked. No response. As we were about to head back, the atmosphere became sinister, I became to brace myself and reached my arm out to protect the six in case a ghost tries to harm them in any way.

“Come hither. Let us speak.” that woman’s voice said calmly. We noticed that the statue’s eye from above began to glow, revealing a floating cloaked figure wearing a mask. “I am your host… The Demon Queen. Medo.” she introduced herself.

This must be the one who sent us to this place. I already know her actual name thanks to Ezra and Phoebe’s ghosts. Her status didn’t make me feel intimidated. However, I am curious on what she has to say. So we began to gather around the floating statue.

“Full glad am I to welcome honored guests.” Medo greeted each and everyone of us. I couldn’t help but raise an eyebrow at her greeting. Is she being sarcastic or is she actually welcoming? It’s hard to tell to be frank. “O travelers from afar, gathered here… For purpose of supreme importance. For words to heed.” she began.

I begin to listen intently, not feeling swayed by her words. “I’ve two questions to ask of you, the first.” she starts, “Beloved heroes you’ve become. But they…” her tone began to sour as she spoke. “The weak, the wanting… peers in name alone. How have they acquitted themselves?” she scoffed.

From what I’ve seen from the visions, it’s no wonder she went down this route. “Put to proof, they beg for your kindness… With nothing in return but suffering and pain. Pray tell, are charges such as these worthy of grace? I’d think on it, if I were you.” Medo reckoned.

I thought about this question long and hard. I was used and almost died by Naomi’s hand so I could understand her sentiment.

“The second, then to which I’d have reply.” she announced. What is she going to ask? “The paths you’ve walked. For gain, for loss. For what? At the cliff you stand, at journey’s end… For research? To end the Mnemonic Abyss?” Medo asked me.

How… Did she know about The Mnemonic Abyss? After a bit of a pause and thinking about this further, I nodded. “For both. Research is my primary reason for being here, but I won’t deny that some part of me hopes I could ultimately end this place for good.” I responded.

Medo proceeds to ask different questions to the others, each giving out their best answer.

“Indeed. Within your words lie simple truth. You fought and won and claimed your promised prize.” she noted. “And not for noble cause, but selfish want. A craving deep and primal, spurring you… To shield desire and disdain all else. Let those apart and those opposed by damned.” she scoffed once more getting annoyed.

I began to grit my teeth getting increasingly infuriated at her accusatory tone. But at the same time, she is very observant from what she’s getting at.

“The ones who took advantage of me. Your kin in spirit, this I see. You are the same.” Medo said sharply. Is she referring to the ghosts or humans in general? I began to brace myself for the worst. Ready for whatever punches she’ll throw at me. I’m not going down without a fight.

“Reflect on your regrets…” Medo spoke as the ground began to shake from her power. Everyone in the group began to brace ourselves alongside with me. “And bid farewell… To misspent life of sin! You’ll live no more!” she yelled as she surrounded every single one of us in the darkness.

“I’ll be brave!” Spencer said.

“Bruhh.” Corum complained.

“This overwhelming power!” Anna exclaimed.

“...I guess we have to fight the truth out of you.” Hana spoke.

“Whoa! Take it easy, lady!” Charlie exclaimed.

“What the heck is this??” Tilly asked.

“Do your worst!” I jeered.

Chapter Text

When the darkness cleared up, Medo transformed into a pair of purple eyeballs and a giant maw. I also noticed that we’re all standing on a pile of dead bodies. I still kept a brave a face despite the horrors that are in front of me.

If I handled the ghosts in The Mnemonic Abyss well, then I can handle this just fine.

I took the initiative by taking out cellphone detecting a weak spot, “Impossible…”I gasped. “There’s no weak points… So I have no choice but to rely on my flashlight’s power.”

“Let me help all of you!” Tilly said as she gave everyone a donut to before we started fighting Medo. It was creamy and sweet, but why in this place though?

Medo's left eyeball began to use her shadow spell on Corum. “Ooof! You must be jealous that we got donuts and you didn’t! LOL!” he taunted as he stuck his tongue out at the eyeball. She just scoffed with annoyance as a response.

“Here, allow me to help you.” Spencer said he began strum some notes with his harp, healing Corum. “Thanks, dude!” he complimented. Her right eyeball began to target Anna hitting her. “Ungh! That smarts!” she exclaimed. The right eye began to targeted me. “Grrr…” I grunted, feeling a bit of pain.

Hana unsheathed her sword and began to throw some slashes at the giant maw. “I will cut through your words!” she exclaimed. As a retaliation, Medo let out a grunt as her maw threw fire at her but thankfully she dodged it just in time.

“Hey, Eiko! Take this energy drink!” Charlie said as he threw the bottle towards me catching the drink with my hand. “I appreciate it, Charlie.” I thanked as drank the energy drink, healing me.

Spencer began to play a tune on his harp, the music notes hitting all the anomalies. “I hope you liked my performance.” he sheepishly said. Medo's right eyeball began to hit him as a result. “I guess not.” he said in disappointment.

"Are you afraid of the dark?" Medo asked as her maw once again used a darkness spell on Tilly. “Yeouch!” she yelped and as a counter attack, she took out her pepper spray and used it directly at her eyes. “If you touch me, you’re getting pepper sprayed.” she warned. Medo let out a pained moan from the chemicals.

I pulled out my flashlight, a beam of light coming out of it damaging all the anomalies. “Huh… Not only does it work on ghosts it also works on… Whatever that’s supposed to be.” I noted. Medo's maw began to throw fire at me. “Whoa!” I yelled as I was set on fire.

“Allow me to help.” Anna spoke as she approached me, closing her eyes, using telepathy to heal me. “Huh? The fire’s gone. Thank you, Anna.” I said appreciatively.

Medo's left eyeball once again used it’s dark magic on Hana, hitting her. She grunted and retaliated by slashing her sword at the maw once again. Her maw retaliates by using it’s dark magic to target Corum.

“Alright, you horror game boss looking ass bitch. You asked for it.” he taunted as he used magic as to weaken all body parts. Charlie began to beat one of Medo's body parts with his pillow. “Take that!” he exclaimed. "Seriously? A pillow?" Medo retorted, not amused in the slightest.

I used my flashlight again to let out a beam of light, taking out Medo's maw instantly. "Heh... Not bad... A fine display..." Medo remarked. “And stay out!” I shouted in determination. This just leaves two of her purple eyeballs left. Hana calmly approached Tilly and gave her a strawberry ramune bottle. “Here. Drink this.” she told the blonde woman.

She took the bottle and drank it. “Mmmm! Strawberries!” Tilly exclaimed in joy, “Thank you, doll face!” Hana just shyly looked away and placed a hand behind her neck. “Don’t mention it.” she said. One her eyeballs began to attack Charlie again. “Aww c’mon! Seriously!?” he complained.

But then, Medo's eyeball did something else… It was almost like it was staring daggers at him and some kind of water came out of the eye. “That’s a little too much waterworks, thank you very much!” Charlie retorted sarcastically.

Anna began to set her arms on fire “A-Anna! Are you alright!?” Spencer asked in concern. “Don’t worry, this is part of the process.” Anna explained as she extended her arms as the flames from her arms targeted the eye balls.

Out of retaliation, it once again attacked her but Anna counter attacked it by turning her headphones into a gun and shooting it right in the eye. “Think fast!” she said. She took out a vital and drank the blue liquid that’s inside it. “That’s better.”

The purple eye began to stare daggers at Tilly as it splashed water directly towards her. “Ahhhh!! What the *bleep!*!” Tilly cringed in disgust. Medo cackled in delight from Tilly's reaction. As a result, she distinctly sprayed the eyeball with pepper spray as before, instantly defeating the eye. "I see..." she said as her eyeball dissipated. “Have some decency!” she sassed as she stuck her tongue out. Now one eyeball remains.

“Repth!” Corum exclaimed as he healed Tilly. “Here you go.” He said to her. “That was a big help, Corum!” Tilly smiled at him. Spencer began to play a tune on his harp, the music notes gathering around Medo's eyeball attacking it. He also played another tune feeling a sense of motivation and encouragement from his music. Corum rushed over to the eyeball and attacked it with his twin swords. “Get rekt!” he exclaimed.

I leaped toward’s Medo’s eyeball and gave her eyeball a swift punch instantly defeating the other eyeball. "Intriguing..." the demon queen spoke “Damn, how long is this going to go on?” I asked as Medo approached us and revealed herself as some kind of blobby creature with wings and several deep holes attached to it. It’s still going, but I’m not afraid of danger.

She began to target Charlie with it’s dark magic once more laughing manically as she casted it. “Ouch!” he winced in pain and held his pillow. Anna shot a bullet towards the ominous creature. “What in the world is this?” Anna asked staring directly at the creature. She began to cast dark magic at Tilly once more. “Ooooh! I am so hitting you with my baton!” she protested.

I used my cellphone to find weak spots on the blob. “Aha… The weak spots seem to be directly at it’s chest.” I noted. I began to lunge at Medo, kicking her directly at the chest. "Gnnnghhh!!" Medo grunted in pain, she began to target Hana with the darkness. “Agh!” she grunted. She used her sword to attack the creature as a counter.

Charlie took out a tome and opened it, revealing a holy light and turned the book directly at the creature shooting beams at light at it. “Hope you like holy light, sucker!” Charlie taunted. Anna then turned her gun into a sword and began to strike towards her. “For everyone’s freedom!” she exclaimed.

This time, the creature did something different… It was targeting everyone and used it’s dark magic to damage everyone. Medo chuckled in delight as it casted the spell. “Aghh!” Spencer winced in pain as Medo casted her spell. He played a tune of healing on his harp and it healed everyone who was knocked over. I guess music can help in a situation like this. I began to jump at Medo and kicked her right in the face.

Medo once again hit Tilly with the dark magic as soon as it was done with it’s spell, Tilly began to strike it with her bright pink baton. “Don’t touch me, criminal!” she yelled. Hana once again used her sword to strike at the creature.

“Get data drained, bozo!” Corum yelled as a force came out of his bracelet to weaken Medo even further. As a last resort, I began to lunge Medo punching and kicking her swiftly.

One final punch and Medo's blobby form was defeated for good. "GET OUT OF MY HEAD!!" she shouted. What is this…? I felt like something was wrong here. Yes, we defeated Medo but…

O0O00O00O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O

We were transported back to the mountains. The cloaks began to undo itself and the mask began to crack… To reveal a healer with blonde medium length wavy hair and eyes that match those eyeballs we had to fight. This is the woman from the visions we saw! This must be Serena!

“Well fought and won.” she said as she fell to her knees. It’s quite the opposite on how she introduced herself. “And now… I beg of you… Please end me…” she pleaded.

“End you?” I asked, completely dumbfounded at the healer’s request. “No, absolutely not.” she didn’t even respond to me. I have a feeling that this fight isn’t over yet.

Chapter Text

As everybody headed our way out of the chamber of statues, I had a feeling someone is following us here. As we tried to reach for the gates, it slammed right in front of us. This must be Medo’s doing!

“Not yet. Not yet! Your fight is not yet done!” she yelled. We turned our attention towards her as she let out an unsettling chuckle. “You seven make this really easy. After all, I am always two steps ahead of you.” she explained. I remain unfazed from the demon queen’s words.

“Your fears. Your boundless fears, I shall have fun with them. Listen, look you now on fear’s multitude! On Medo, and her many faces!” she renounced as she approached us her eyes are slowly turning from a purple to a red. “You know them well.” she said sharply.

“From the nightmare realm, the host behind the curse!” she announced as one of the statues’ eyes began to glow, it was the floating head. “Whoa!” Charlie yelped in surprise as he was transported in front of his statue.

“In the revolution of androids, a disgruntled man here to stop their movement!” another statue was of a nicely dressed man. Anna was teleported right in front of it. “Such power…” she gasped in shock.

“In a purgatory among the living and the dead, an enraged ghost!” Meisa’s statue lit up and I was transported right in front of it. I won’t deny that I started becoming tense. “What is going on here?” I muttered.

“Creating experiments out of hatred, a professional of cruelty!” a statue that looked like a flat screen tv with a face on it was lit up and Spencer was suddenly transported in front of it. “What in the world!?” he gasped.

“At an elite college campus, a woman of despair!” next one was of a crazy looking school girl with pigtails and Hana was sent in front of it. “Huh?” she uttered.

“On time of selfish clout, a wanted murderer!” a statue of a disheveled man was glowing, Tilly was immediately sent there. “Gah! Warn me next time!” Tilly complained.

“Created a world full of glitches and viruses, the AI behind it all!” it was a statue of a tombstone, Corum was teleported in front of it. “How in the *bleep!* did you do that!?” he barked.

“Your fears are mine, and mines are yours. To share, a history, so as humanity lives on! Now sing our name! Embrace us! Medo!” she renounced as her eyes turned from a purple to a red. She then slowly followed me to my statue in the center in the room.

I felt a touch on my shoulder. I jumped a bit from the sudden touch. “Ughh… What are you?” I asked, growing aggravated.

“I’m coming with you. Like I said before, you’re the most interesting one out of the bunch.” Medo said to me as we’re transported back to the Mnemonic Abyss.

O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O

It looks like I’m back in Hase Hospital but the only presence I’m hearing is Meisa’s and Medo’s. It could immediately spot them on the first floor on the hospital. I couldn’t see any ghosts roaming in the hospital other than Meisa herself.

Medo was just looking around, glancing at everything in the hospital. “Is this what healing is like later down the lines?” she asked Meisa. The ghost teenager just ignored her question. I began to approach them ready to fight them.

“Finally, you’re here.” Meisa said coldly to me as she got up from one of the seats to glare at me.

“Wait a minute! Where are the others? Most importantly, where is Akane!?” I asked.

“You see, while everyone else was sent to their respective statues. I went ahead and decided to follow you to your statue.” Medo explained. “Besides, it’s two against one.”

“Do you really think that’s gonna scare me? I’ve dealt with worse.” I retorted.

“You’ll understand alright.” Medo smiled cruelly. “I heard many things about you. You were almost murdered by your own coworker who died researching the curse behind a simple chat room. Your friend Naomi almost led you to your demise.”

I could feel a chill on my spine as she said that. The tense sensation began to worsen, was she watching me this whole time?

“...She’s right on everything... Naomi did try to kill you but you received second wind...” Meisa added.

“Without further ado… Meisa, I command you defeat Eiko!” Medo ordered Meisa pointing directly at me.

“...Just you stay here forever… With me…” the ghost girl leered as her presence became stronger. A black and red aura began to surround her. I must make a run for it, she’s too powerful for me. I began to run away from both the ghost girl and the demon queen.

“For someone who puts on a brave face… You sure are a coward.” Medo commented. I wasn’t running away out of fear, I was running away so I can survive.

I was running until I reached the third floor of the hospital, no where to run. Not only Meisa chased me towards the higher floor, Medo teleported right in front of me.

I began to recall Erza’s and Phoebe’s words and the visions they showed us when we were at the Trial of Memories.

“You’ve been used by a group of people that was supposed to take care of you, didn’t you? Not only that, you also were betrayed and nearly killed by your own friend.” I began to speak.

Medo just stared at me in confusion, almost dumbfounded that I know exactly what happened thanks to the visions. “What are you even talking about?” she asked.

“I understand completely, Serena. I know what it’s like to distrust someone that has betrayed me.” I sympathized.

“It’s Medo, Demon Queen Medo.” she corrected me, her pupils disappearing from her eyes in annoyance. “Besides, what do you know about me?”

“I saw the visions from Ezra and Phoebe.” I responded. “You were clearly doomed from the start.” I wasn’t trying to insult her, I was just gathering from what I’ve seen and heard.

Medo just chuckled at my response. “I could say the same about you, Eiko. Following your friend’s footsteps just to nearly fall to your doom.” she smirked.

“W-What…?” I stammered realizing that she was talking about Naomi and speaking of the devil, she appeared right next to Medo and Meisa.

“That’s right, Eiko… I brought you to this world…” Naomi spoke.

“Naomi! You bastard!” I spat on the ground as she showed up, why in the hell is she here? Even worse is that Medo just glared at me with an evil grin on her face.

“Come here, Eiko… Let’s become partners again…” Naomi leered as she reached out her hands getting ready to strangle me. My vision became red and my heart began to pound in fear. Most of all, why do my eyes burn, no not from the tears. I felt my eyes are turning red just like Medo’s.

I couldn’t control it anymore, I started to hyperventilate and cry. I tried to be strong but it was all in vain. Having Naomi here didn’t help either. I just glared at everyone in pure disgust and hatred as tears stream from my eyes.

“Wait… You guys aren’t… Are you?” Meisa questioned. I could see that she thinks that Medo and Naomi are taking it too far.

“That’s right, Eiko. Give into your fears.” Medo smirked.

“Screw this!” I choked out a sob. “Screw all of this!” I continued to hyperventilate uncontrollably until I felt two people grabbing me. When I slowly turned around I could see Akane and Futaba.

Meisa felt awful about all of this so she just handed me her black cat plushie to hold onto for comfort. I immediately took the plush from her and started squeezing it.

“Don’t ever give up, Eiko! That’s what you told me right?” Akane asked.

“You’re the only one who can stop the Demon Queen Medo.” Nurse Futaba spoke.

Slowly my vision turned back to normal and the hyperventilating and the tears subsided. I guess some words of encouragement and that black cat doll really helped didn’t it? I could feel myself calming down from the horror of it all. What was I doing crying like this?

I gave Meisa back her black cat doll. “Thank you for letting me hold it for a moment.” I said to her appreciatively. Meisa just nodded her head and gave me a thumbs up.

“Kick Naomi’s and Medo’s ass for me!” Akane beamed as she kissed me right in the lips for good luck. I started to blush from her kiss.

“Alright, I’ll do that.” I smiled as I turned to face Medo and Naomi.

“Even then… You won’t give in?” Naomi spoke.

“Why would I give up here and now, Naomi? I have friends waiting for me.” I responded.

“Are you kidding me? That didn’t work!” Medo huffed.

“Of course it didn’t, I don’t give in easily to psychological torment.” I smirked in confidence.

“Gods, you’re so annoying…” Medo scoffed.

“You’re the one that’s annoying.” I gibed. I began to approach Naomi and punched her straight up in the face.

“Eiko! You’re punching me! You’re punching your own friend and coworker!” Naomi gasped in shock.

“If you didn’t try to kill me while I was close to ending the Mnemonic Abyss, this wouldn’t happen.” I swore. “Now, cease to exist!” I yelled as I kicked Naomi in the face. Causing her to disappear from the impact. Medo just stared in shock as her ghost disappeared into the darkness. After that occurred. Medo and I were sent back.

O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O

As I came back to the statue room, I noticed that everyone has returned in one piece and their respective statues were wrecked like a wrecking ball destroyed them. Including Meisa’s. Medo isn’t right next to me… Instead she was far away in the room.

“Why… Why, why, why!?” she faltered. “Why can I not prevail!? What do you all have that I lack!? WHAT IS IT!?” she fell to her knees and began to tightly hold her head. She looked like she was about to tear it off. “Agh! Aaagh!” she cried out.

Why is she freaking out? Why do I have a feeling like she’s about to do something drastic? We began to gather in front of the Demon Queen. I continued to brace myself from the horrors she will unleash.

“Gaaaahhh… Don’t… Don’t look at me… Uaaaaaaaaagh!” Medo begged as a red aura began to surround her as an earthquake began to start.

“Now what's up!?” Charlie complained.

“I don’t like this feeling at all...” Spencer fretted.

“Omigosh! What the heck is going on!?” Tilly squeaked.

“All the darkness is calling to her. It’s… Overwhelming.” I noted.

“Oh come on! That’s cheating!” Corum ranted.

“I can sense a powerful aura dwelling within her!” Hana spoke out loud.

“This earthquake… It’s too strong! I don’t know if my system can keep up!” Anna gulped.

We all began to brace ourselves once more as the earthquake became stronger and stronger.
“UAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAGH!!!” Medo let out an unnatural scream as the aura became stronger.

Chapter Text

What Medo has done made the ghosts in the Mnemonic Abyss look like child’s play in comparison. We could barely see a thing until Medo was floating from above us. Three pairs of angel wings began to grow on the back of on an orb that she was stuck to it. It looked like something you see in nightmares.

She had a sinister look on her face as she looked down on everyone. “I told you all didn’t I? I am always two steps ahead of you all. So now, your fears will be realized.” Medo spoke.

“Not if I anything to say about it!” Corum shouted as he used the power of his bracelet but it barely budged. “What the hell? Why didn’t that do anything!?” he panicked. Medo just chuckled maliciously as a result. “Oh, screw you!” he shook his fist at her.

“All I gotta do is jab the eyeballs on her wings. Got it.” Charlie noted as he began to hit the eyeballs with his pillow. Medo let out an angered grunt as she used holy light to target Charlie out of revenge. “Gah! It’s so bright!” Charlie cried as he covered his eyes from the light.

“I feel bad for doing this but-” Tilly used her pepper spray to spray directly at the eyeballs. As a result, Medo let out another angered grunt and shot her with lightning. “Big yikes!” she expressed in discomfort.

“You’re done!” Anna renounced as she used her gun to shoot more eye balls off of the wings. Once again, the demon queen lets out an angered grunt and casted a fire spell on her. “Good thing I can’t feel that.” she smirked after the fire was unaffected against her.

I began to analyze and look for the monstrosity’s weak points. “Aha! The eye balls!” I noted as I began to use my flashlight beam to make the eyeballs disappear from the angel wings. “My turn now!” Hana announced as she stabbed the eyeballs right on the pupils.

“Let me sing a song for you all.” Spencer chimed in as he played a tune in order to boost the strength of everyone. Spencer began to play another tune as musical notes began to kick the eyeballs. Corum began to rush towards the wings and stabbed the eyeballs with the twin daggers. “Take that you multiple eyed freak!” he shouted.

Eventually from all our efforts and teamwork, all the eyeballs were destroyed. But the fight was far from over. The angel wings began to wrap tightly Medo up like she was a mummy getting ready for burial. The demon queen let out a distressed gasp as she was wrapped around. Struggling to break free.

But then, a huge eyeball atop the orb began to send out a green and red energy, pushing everyone except me back and trapping them, rendering them unable to move. I glanced around in annoyance and confusion as I watched everyone get encased by a red slime. I’m not annoyed at them, I’m more annoyed at Medo more than anything.

“Ahhh!? What is happening!?” Spencer whimpered.

“Ugh! This sucks!” Corum complained.

“Must break free…!” Anna struggled.

“What the-? Let me go!” Hana uttered.

“Gghuh!? Hey! Get this thing off me!” Charlie yelled.

“Help! I can’t move!” Tilly cried.

I could see everyone struggling to break free helplessly. “Don’t worry, I’ll do everything I can to stop this.” I said to them. But how? I remembered that number Ezra gave to me during the trial. I began to approach the husk and opened my phone.

After taking a few deep breaths I began to dial the number. I’m not sure if this is going to work but I am willing to give it a try. As I started the call, I could see Medo trying to break free from the wings wrapping around her. She let out some exhausted pants as she tried to catch her breath.

“So you were… Serena.” I spoke to Medo.

Medo just stared at me blankly as the wings slowly began to release her. “Who… who are you?” she asked. Is she referring to me or someone else that was with her? “Will you listen what I have to say? You have to remember who you used to be.” I spoke to her calmly.

“And I… I am… I was…” Medo continued to speak. “Serena, you have to remember. You must remember.” I coaxed. One of the wings broke off, freeing her arms. “I… I am Medo… Undying fear… Unyielding hatred…!” she yelled.

“You don’t have to be filled with fear or hatred anymore. It’s only a matter of time before you wake up… And realize… Who you truly are.” I spoke once more. “I am… I must… I will! I… I am… I am Serena!” she struggled. I closed my phone right on cue and reached my arms getting ready to catch Serena. “I got your back, Serena. Just trust me on this, okay?”

As more wings released Serena, I could see her slip from the orb she was held in. She began to fall right in front of me but I caught her in my arms just in time. Serena lets go of my grasp as she proceeded to take off the halo and threw it across the room.

“Allow me to help you all!” Serena cried as she casted a healing spell on everyone who has been encased in the slime, causing them to break free as well.

“Oh my, thank you… I was so scared…” Spencer sighed a breath of relief.

“Finally! I’m free!” Corum exulted.

“...Thank you.” Anna said.

“I appreciate it.” Hana spoke.

“Damn, that’s stuff’s strong…” Charlie commented.

“Thanks for freeing me!” Tilly said.

“Are you all okay?” Serena asked them, everyone nodded at her as a response. “Because of this thing… I…”

“Don’t worry about it, you broke free of Medo's grasp. You're the only one who can end this once and for all.” I spoke to Serena as I patted her back.

Serena nodded at me from acknowledgment and began to cast a holy light at the monstrosity before her. The monster began to shout as it dissipated from Serena’s light.

“Serena. Serena… Forgotten name, remembered now. Yes, yes…” she panted from exhaustion.

0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O

The atmosphere is calm now, we’re all standing right in front of Serena, who was trembling. “Are… Are these my hands…? W-Where… What…? What have I…? I… I’ve… I’ve done so much unforgivable acts… So much disgusting acts… F-For what…?” she falls to her knees as she begins to bury her face into her hands letting out sobs.

“You were hurt and used by others weren’t you? Is that why you lashed out?” I asked Serena. The healer woman uncovered her face to take a glance at me, I could see the tears streaming from her eyes. “I understand how you feel, I know what it’s like being used and hurt too. But regardless of that, I remained resilient despite it all.” I spoke.

“Resilience?” Serena asked. “If… If only I didn’t succumb to Medo… The innocents would be alive right now… I… I miss them so much…” she sniffled. Eventually she stood up and kissed me in my forehead from regret. She began to sigh glancing at every single one of us in regret and sorrow. “Get ready to return to your homes. My magic weakens as my life begins to fade.” she spoke.

I knew this would happen. I knew from the very moment we fought her is the moment she is going to die.

“Don’t let this memory fade… Before I go… Anyone can succumb to the darkness. Please, no matter what happens to you all promise me one thing. Don’t fall into the same path as me… Try to live a life with love in your heart… Okay?” Serena pleaded, smiling as she dissipated into dust.

“Thank you all… You all taught me an unforgettable lesson. I’m… I’m happy to be at peace now… Now please… Say your final goodbyes.” she echoed.

Chapter Text

It’s time to say goodbye to the friends I made while in this journey. “Not only have I ended the curse once, but twice.” I spoke. “And now… It’s time we part ways.”

“Aww, man. You were all pretty cool to hang with.” Corum complained.

“Is this… Really goodbye?” Spencer asked in sorrow.

“I’m gonna miss all of you… Really and truly. But hey, we can always remember each other right?” Tilly said.

“That’s true.” Hana responded. “As long as we live, we won’t forget.”

“I won’t forget this.” Anna spoke.

“Yeah, it was one hell of an adventure but at least it’s over now.” Charlie added.

Before leaving this world for good, I smiled and said to them, “Survive like hell. All of you.”

“I will, Eiko!” Tilly waved.

“Right back at you.” Charlie said.

“Goodbye. You do the same now.” Hana spoke.

“I’ll take your advice and lead on.” Anna said.

“Not if I out survive you all first!” Corum jested.

“I’ll try.” Spencer spoke.

Everyone waved goodbye to me as I was sent back to my world.

O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O

I was sent back where I was, my cell phone in hand but the dialed number has ended the call like nothing happened. I made it back to my place in one piece.

“Tilly… Charlie… Hana… Anna… Corum… Spencer… I won’t forget you guys. I swear it.” I spoke. I won’t forget Serena most of all.

...That’s right! I promised to meet Akane later on today. But just on cue, I heard knocking on the door.

“Hello? Eiko? Are you home?” she called to me.

I immediately opened the door and Akane is in a different outfit than where I first met her.

“Hey, Akane! It’s nice to see you again!” I smiled.

“I’m glad this is the right place.” Akane spoke. “But anyway, shall we go out for Korean BBQ for lunch?”

“Of course! I have a pretty wild story to tell you anyway.” I affirmed.

“Oh boy, what’s it about?” Akane asked with curiosity.

“I’ll tell you when we arrive.” I told her.

I’m pretty sure everyone I’ve encountered has arrived back to their worlds too. But as for Serena, may she rest in peace. It’s the least I could wish for.

Not only did I stop the Mnemonic Abyss, I also stopped Medo's rage.

Call Completed.

Chapter Text

After announcing my hiatus from social media. I decided to go to the kitchen to make myself cucumber lemon water and cut up some fruit as a snack. My friends, brother, and boyfriend were doing their own thing while I was in there. Afterwards, I went back to my room and launched roblox on my computer.

“Hmm… What game sounds good right now?” I pondered as I drank some water and ate a piece of a juicy watermelon.

I kept scrolling until I found a interesting looking fashion game. Ooh, that sounds fun! I immediately launched the game and played a little bit.

It was going fine until my wifi started acting weird. Why is it only affecting me? Because I can hear games, shows, and various media coming out of everyone else's rooms. I was just dumbfounded as the game kicked me out for losing connection.

I tried to reconnect to the internet by resetting the wifi, restarting roblox, nothing. That’s suspicious. That’s weird. I reached for my smart phone and saw that it’s doing the same thing.

I continued to spam refresh everything until I heard a voice belonging to a woman and I felt like time had stopped.

“O foolish child.” she echoed.

Umm, excuse me what the actual heck are you doing in my house? Is that what messed up my wifi? Not only that, is that why it felt like someone pressed the pause button on the world?

“Full of herself with endless popularity…” she continued, “Whose faith in humanity endures despite their sins.”

Hello??? What is she talking about? This is lowkey freaking me out not going to lie. This feels like something from a horror movie.

“O child, now come see… Their true colors.” she concluded as some kind red aura sent me somewhere?

O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O

I’m lowkey so glad I had my phone in my hand. I wanted to contact Joey to tell him what happened but the service is dead here. It’s probably due to the fact that I’m standing in the middle of nowhere, a void. For some reason, my purse was sent along with me.

As I wandered through out the void I saw some strange images. A forest, a laboratory, a hospital, wait… Is that the mall and the parking lot of the studio I work at???? What the heck is going on here?? I could also see someone’s room, countless towers, a bar, some school that looked like it could be in an anime, the streets of Detroit? And various locations from a video game.

I continued to wander around the void until I found a staircase that looked very out of place.

I wonder why I was sent here. But either way, I hope I could meet someone new! I began to happily ascend the stairs excited what this situation will bring me. The only thing I don’t like about it is that I didn’t even finish my fruit nor my cucumber lemon water. But, I’m sure I won’t be gone long!

Chapter Text

I was sent to a castle’s balcony and WOW! The view is beautiful! It looked like something from a fairy tale. The atmosphere looks dead but it still doesn’t stop it from being pretty. So I decided to take some pictures of the view below me and the sky. I can’t wait to tell everyone about this.

“Wow…” I gasped in amazement. I didn’t even care that the service is nonexistent on my phone because I was sent into the medieval ages. I wonder who lives in this castle? I hope I get to meet a cool knight and a beautiful princess in this castle. I felt like a little kid excited to go to Disneyland.

I heard the castle gates open and as I investigated who was going through there was a group of six people which strangely look similar to characters from Super Smashing Fighters. A bard, a female protagonist from a Japanese horror game, a guy with lamb horns running around with his underwear, a detective school girl, an android woman, and a MMORPG boy character.

The only person who was missing was a healer princess since I play as her a lot when I played that game with my roommates. Oh well, they’re still gonna get a kick out of this when I tell them.

“Oh my gosh! Are you guys dressing up as the characters from Super Smashing Fighters?” I asked them excitedly. The group just looked at me with confusion.

“Um… Super what now?” The pink haired girl questioned me in confusion staring blankly at me, blinking occasionally.

“No, we’re not characters in costume. Don’t just make assumptions, dumb ass!” the blue haired boy retorted.

“Hey, there’s no need to get hostile with her. If I may ask… What is your name?” The green haired bard asked me.

“Super sorry for assuming things! Hehe!” I giggled. “It’s just that you guys remind me so much of video game characters, not saying it’s a bad thing though. My name is Tilly Kim. It’s very nice to meet you all!” I answered with a smile. Everyone began to introduce themselves to me. Charlie, Hana, Anna, Corum, Spencer, and Eiko. I like the vibe with them already!

“No offense but you seem to be awfully happy to be here.” Eiko commented. “You were sent to a different time period and yet… You’re carefree about the situation.”

“Are you freaked out in anyway?” Charlie asked me.

“No? Why would I be?” I responded.

“I don’t think it’s a bad thing to be carefree. In a way it’s kind of… Refreshing to see.” Anna added.

I began to grab my purse and took out six packages of face masks.

“What is that you have on your hand?” Anna asked as she pointed at the bags I’m holding.

“They’re hydrating face masks!” I beamed. “They’re supposed to make your skin softer and hydrated.”

“Oh. I can’t use that then… I’m an android.” Anna explained.

“That’s okay! You don’t have to if don’t want to!” I reassured her.

“Mind if I snag one from ya?” Charlie asked.

“Be my guest!” I answered as I gave everyone except Anna a sheet mask. I watched as everyone began to place the moist sheet directly in their faces.

“Hmm… This is interesting…” Hana spoke.

“I never had something like this face mask before. I like it!” Spencer beamed.

“Wow, I can feel my face getting softer now. Damn.” Corum commented.

“Huh, I’m surprised on how moisturizing it really is. I could feel the pores and dead skin disappear from this sheet mask.” Eiko remarked.

“For a sheet mask, this ain’t half bad. I thought it was just gonna moisten my face and nothing else.” Charlie mused.

I went ahead and handed everyone a canned iced coffee drink. It looks like everyone is relaxed and taking it slow now.

“Mmm… This coffee tastes sweet.” Eiko said.

“Reminds me of what my ex used to get me back in the Live A Rabbit cafe.” Charlie reminisced.

“Oh yeah, that’s the best coffee I ever had.” Corum approved.

“Is this coffee from the future? What is in this? Because it’s delicious!” Spencer mused.

“I’m tasting caramel with a mixture of whipped cream and a hint of medium roast. Not bad at all.” Hana smiled a bit.

“I should drink this more often…” Anna gushed. “I wonder if Cora and the others had coffee before.”

I couldn’t help but grab a can for myself, there’s only one can of iced coffee left… I wonder who I can give this to? “I’m glad you guys like it!” I beamed. Everyone looked appreciative towards me which I’m super glad about! I always love to make people smile.

Everyone took off their sheet masks and threw them out in the nearest trash can, after all. This may be in the middle ages but that doesn’t mean we shouldn’t litter. It’s bad for the environment.

Suddenly, I could feel time stop again.

“O children, out of time and out of place. It seems you’ve all become acquainted amongst yourselves. Very good… Very good indeed.” the woman’s voice echoed. Is that the same voice who sent us to this world?

“I’m going to send you all to The Trial of Fame and if you succeed, you will be rewarded with a key to gain access to Castro Honors. Don’t worry, you can take your time.” Okay, I’m totally looking for this!

“I am looking forward to meeting all of you. Especially you, Tilly. You’re the most interesting one out of the bunch.” she continued. I wonder if having the can of coffee had something to do with it. But either way, I wouldn’t mind handing her one later if she reveals herself.

“I’ll be waiting for you, seven.” the woman’s voice finished as we were all surrounded by an aura. I’m excited on where she’ll take us! OMG I can’t wait!

Chapter Text

The mysterious voice sent us to some kind of opera house. Is she gonna make us watch a performance? I noticed something weird though, there’s no one around other than us seven.

“Hey guys, I’m probably gonna go on ahead and find someone.” I informed the group.

“Alright, go on ahead.” Corum said.

“Umm… I’m not sure if we should let her go off on her own…” Spencer fretted.

“Don’t even worry about it! I can protect myself!” I projected proudly. After all, I do have stuff to use to fend myself from attackers. I decided to stray myself from the group.

I searched and searched for someone but no one was there. Huh, I guess this opera house is abandoned then. But the atmosphere seemed dust free and looked like someone has been taking care of the building despite it being abandoned.

Suddenly, I could hear footsteps but not one of a human… It could be some kind of fantasy monster, I don’t know! The hooded monster thing began to approach me behind me trying to get my attention.

“Excuse me, miss.”

“IS THAT THE GRIM REAPER!?” I shrieked as I pulled out my pepper spray, spraying the monster directly in the eyes out of defense.

“OWW!! Auughh…!” the monster groaned in pain, taking off his cloak to reveal himself in a fancy suit. Why does he look like handsome Squidward but purple?

Everyone else must heard me yell so they ran up towards me.

“Grim Reaper!? Where!?” Charlie panicked.

“Are you alright, Tilly?” Eiko asked in concern.

“What… What is that thing?” Hana cringed in disgust.

“Is that… A talking octopus?” Anna guessed.

“Is this how you react when someone gets your attention!? Oww… You really need to learn some manners! What is up with kids in different time periods these days?” the monster grumbled.

“Oh my gosh! I am so sorry! I thought you were going to attack me-” I stammered.

“Attack you? In my Opera House? Never!” the monster objected he used some kind of healing magic to heal himself from the attack.

“Okaaay? Then what do you need me for? What is your name?” I asked.

“Oh! Forgive my rudeness, miss! I am Adonis the director and owner of the Opera House.” he introduced himself. “And you are a splitting image for the main character of my Opera… Her name is Clara the love struck priestess.” Adonis explained to me.

Wait, I literally use that name as a fake name every time a creep asks me for my name. But since I had experience in theater play and choir back in high school I decided to listen in. “Go on… I’ve done this sort of thing back in high school.” I commented.

“Well then, perfect! Come to the dressing room whilst I accompany your friends to a show!” Adonis beamed. I went back stage while Adonis was leading the others to an auditorium gesturing them to have a seat.

When I entered the back stage, I was greeted with a priestess outfit which was my size and a script on the table. Wow, it takes me back in high school where Lola and I became rivals.

In hind side, she was dealing with her own issues long before she transitioned. Ever since then, she apologized for everything and now we’re in good terms.

I won’t deny that the priestess outfit looked pretty. It was subtle mixture of both modest and skimpy in the chest area anyway, but nothing too bad. I decided to grab the dress and went behind the divider to put it on.

O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O

I’ll probably grab my clothes after I’m done with the performance. The script also says that I must put my hair in bun and have bangs to frame my face. Okay, no problem. I took off the sunglasses from the top of my head, tied my hair up in a bun and gave myself some bangs.

Oh… my… gosh! I just realized I look like the healer girl in Super Smashing Fighters. Her name is Ava to be exact! I decided to approach the nearest mirror and proceeded to take a few pictures with the attire on with my smartphone.

Anyways, I should probably read the script and the lyrics. Hmmm… Suddenly I could hear sounds of clarinet playing… Well, rather badly.

“Booo! Get off the stage!” Corum yelled at a distance.

...To be honest, I just ignored what was going on and practiced for my rehearsal, if I’m gonna be honest. I’m really excited for this and a little nervous but mostly the former!

I could hear a knock on the door. “Time to get out there and shine, my bright star!” Adonis spoke.

“Okay, I’ll come out ASAP!” I responded to him. I began to head to the back stage while the curtain in front of me was in place.

“Finally… I could barely stand that awful noise.” Hana spoke.

“This better not be one of your shitty performances again!” Charlie gibed.

“I got the tomatoes all ready if that were the case!” Corum snarked.

“I’m looking forward to this.” Spencer beamed.

“I hope this is better than the last performance…” Anna spilled.

“Ugh… I could feel my ears aching.” Eiko complained.

“Ahem! Your attention please, now here is the moment you’ve been all waiting for! Now please give your round of applause to the one and only… Clara the Lovestruck Priestess!” Adonis announced, all my friends began to clap and cheer as the certain opens up.

And then… The music began to play.

“O my dear Edward, my beloved… Will I ever kiss you again? Love goes away, like night into day… Now I feel my heart breaking…” I sang my heart out to the music.

“I’m the darkness, you’re the stars… Our love is brighter than the sun… So why must you take that away from me…? My dear, Edward…” I continued to sing.

I immediately noticed Spencer beginning to tear up from the my singing while the rest of the crowd just quietly listened.

“I helped others healers… I even helped you… I couldn’t care for my needs without you around me… What shall I do? Should I give in to hate… Or keep love in my heart… O lord… Please help me…!” I sang as a man appeared right in front of me. Who was that?

“O! Clara! How I miss you so!” the man who I’m assuming is Edward, spoke to me. Why does he weirdly look similar to Joey?

“O! Edward!” I pretended to cry as I hugged him. “I miss you too! Shall we get married as we promised?”

“I’m afraid I can’t, my sweet Clara… Someone took my life… But please… Don’t cry… Remember me… In your heart…” Edward disappeared as he turned into a bouquet of flowers. Okay that was weird… I proceeded to pick up the banquet and walked towards the edge of the stage, preparing to toss it at someone.

“O my Edward… How I failed you… But because of you… I walk tall with love in my heart… I will be forever yours… I’ll wait for my time of death so we reunite again…” I sing as I began to throw the bouquet off stage. Anna winded up catching the bouquet.

I took out a fake knife and pretended to stab myself with it, “My love… I’m coming for you…” I grunted as I “died” on stage. The curtains closing in as the performance ended.

“Oh my gods… That was beautiful… That was absolutely beautiful!” Adonis sobbed.

"Watch out guys! He's about to explode!" Hana yelled warning everyone about... An explosion? I could audibly hear everyone scurrying away.

Suddenly I heard an explosion in the auditorium, it sounded like a water balloon popping. I immediately jumped as I got off from the floor and took a peek. It looks like Adonis literally bursted into tears to the point all that was left of him was his suit and floods of water on his seat. But it looks like everyone else was okay so that’s good!

“I never had a reaction like that before…” I spoke quietly getting weirded out. “Oh well, I guess I gotta get back to my regular clothes now.” I shrugged off as I went back to the dressing room, putting my regular clothes back on, putting my hair down, and putting my sunglasses back on my head. Making sure I took everything with me, I began to head out from the dressing room.

I was immediately greeted with Spencer throwing himself on me sobbing his heart out. “That was so beautiful, Tilly! You have such a beautiful singing voice…!”

“Wow, I never thought you could sing. You could’ve fooled me really.” Charlie smiled.

I could see Anna wiping a tear from her eye, “You performed beautifully.” she said as she gave me a flower from the bouquet.

“But isn’t it weird that octopus thing exploded from crying?” Eiko asked.

“Yeah, I had to warn you all that octopus guy was gonna explode from the tears. Besides, I’ve seen this type of thing before.” Hana added.

“What do you mean by you saw that type of thing before? The explosion or that weird monster thing?” Corum asked.

“The explosion.” Hana answered plainly. “Thankfully, it’s only water though.”

“So wait… He *actually* exploded???” I questioned.

“It sounds like it.” Hana responded. “But with that out of the way… You sound beautiful.”

“I suppose we can’t always judge a book by it’s cover hmm?” Eiko mused. “You actually sounded like an opera singer.”

“Your singing is way better than that weird octopus guy's clarinet bullshit.” Corum stated.

I just giggled in appreciation. “I’m glad you guys like my singing! To be fair, I just haven’t done this in a while… Hehe…”

We heard that voice again, I wonder what she’ll say this time?

“Congratulations, you all passed and proved yourselves worthy to receive the staff of a thousand truths, a key to Castro Honors. I will send you all there now. The staff should be at the entrance of the location. Good luck, O children.” the woman echoed as she sent us out of the opera house. I wonder if she watched the performance too.

Chapter Text

Is this the Castro Honors that voice was referring to? After sometime I found the staff she was referring to. The staff of a thousand truths. Why do I have a feeling I heard about it somewhere? With that thought out of the way, I picked up the staff. Oh, I totally feel like that healer girl from that game! I feel pumped that I carry something like that. As everyone waited for me to open the door, I proceeded to raise the staff with glee opening the door.

“Let’s head right in guys!” I said to them cheerfully as everyone proceeded to follow behind me in the dungeon. The atmosphere looked dim and creepy but I didn’t mind that at all thanks to everyone who is accompanying me.

We fought some enemies along the way such as ghosts, monsters from many shapes and sizes and even… police officers and members of the military? That’s weird, aren’t they supposed to protect us or am I just overthinking it?

Shrugging the feelings off, I decided to fight the enemies alongside everyone. I even gave everyone a snack for getting attacked so they could feel better. It’s no trouble really, I like making people happy. I’m still saving that canned coffee for someone else though.

We finally reached a room. It was filled with seven statues. I could feel a sense of deja vu and confusion as we entered. I immediately spotted an oh so familiar and ugly statue which was in the middle of the room, it was of Myles Donovan! I approached the statue with annoyance and disgust.

“Eww!! That creep gets a statue!?” I cringed. I bet everyone must have the same reaction judging how they glanced at the other statues. I’m not going to lie, this is super duper weird.

We ascended up the staircase which we found another statue which was tall, cloaked, and masked with a singular eye ball. I began to reach out looking for clues but the inscription in front of me turned red and it revealed a staircase going downwards.

I used my phone’s flashlight to help the others see inside the cave, Eiko and Anna took note of this and decided to help out too. Also, the way Anna could shape shift her headphones into anything she pleases amazes me. We eventually found another staircase.

As we ascended up the stairs, we found ourselves on top of the mountains. I spotted a bigger statue and I proceeded to approach the statue with the others following behind me. “Hello! We’re here!” I beamed. No response. Is no one here? As we were about to head back, the atmosphere became sinister, that’s an odd way to answer people but whatever.

“Come hither. Let us speak.” that woman’s voice said calmly. We noticed that the statue’s eye from above began to glow, revealing a floating cloaked figure wearing a mask. “I am your host… The Demon Queen. Medo.” she introduced herself.

Hmmm… I don’t think that counts as revealing one’s self but I’ll take it! I’m lowkey curious what she has to say to us so we gathered in front of floating statue.

“Full glad am I to welcome honored guests.” Medo greeted each and everyone of us. Nice to meet you too, Medo! Now thinking about it… Could this Medo be the shy type? She seems to be the shy type to be honest. “O travelers from afar, gathered here… For purpose of supreme importance. For words to heed.” she began.

I’m curious on where this is going so I gave her my undivided attention. “I’ve two questions to ask of you, the first.” she starts, “Beloved heroes you’ve become. But they…” her tone began to sour as she spoke. “The weak, the wanting… peers in name alone. How have they acquitted themselves?” she scoffed.

Now I see what’s going on here. I have a feeling that she might’ve been abused in some kind of way. “Put to proof, they beg for your kindness… With nothing in return but suffering and pain. Pray tell, are charges such as these worthy of grace? I’d think on it, if I were you.” Medo reckoned.

I’ve seen this kind of thing before. I can understand feeling bitter after someone takes advantage of my kindness just to stab me in the back. Cough, cough Kylie.

“The second, then to which I’d have reply.” she announced. What is she going to ask? “The paths you’ve walked. For gain, for loss. For what? At the cliff you stand, at journey’s end… For optimism? To spread an uplifting message to your peers?” Medo asked me.

I’m actually impressed on how observant she is. I guess this is what Demon Queens do huh? I began to answer her question in confidence, “That’s right. My message of hope and positivity means everything to me. It’s fueled my determination to inspire and uplift those around me too.” I responded.

Medo proceeds to ask different questions to the others, each giving out their best answer.

“Indeed. Within your words lie simple truth. You fought and won and claimed your promised prize.” she noted. “And not for noble cause, but selfish want. A craving deep and primal, spurring you… To shield desire and disdain all else. Let those apart and those opposed by damned.” she scoffed once more getting annoyed.

I felt offended by her words because it’s natural to have desires and wants. It’s in human nature after all and there’s nothing wrong with it!

“The ones who took advantage of me. Your kin in spirit, this I see. You are the same.” Medo said sharply. I began to feel confused and uneasy by her speech. How are we the same as those people who hurt Medo?? I have a feeling that she may have major trust issues.

“Reflect on your regrets…” Medo spoke as the ground began to shake from her power. Everyone in the group began to brace ourselves. “And bid farewell… To misspent life of sin! You’ll live no more!” she yelled as she surrounded every single one of us in the darkness. Okay, I’m actually getting scared now.

“Do your worst!” Eiko jeered.

“I’ll be brave!” Spencer said.

“Bruhh.” Corum complained.

“This overwhelming power!” Anna exclaimed.

“...I guess we have to fight the truth out of you.” Hana spoke.

“Whoa! Take it easy, lady!” Charlie exclaimed.

“What the heck is this??” I asked.

Chapter Text

When the darkness dissolved, Medo has transformed into a pair of purple eyeballs and a giant maw. It looked like something from a horror game. I just realized that everyone has been standing on an army of corpses. Just… What the heck is this??? Are these actual dead bodies??

I’ve never seen anything like this before… But despite that, I can’t run away. Not here, not now. We’ve made it this far.

Eiko began to the fight by taking out her cellphone detecting a weak spot, “Impossible…” she gasped. “There’s no weak points… So I have no choice but to rely on my flashlight’s power.”

“Let me help all of you!” I said cheerfully as I gave everyone a matcha donut to before we started fighting Medo. I still have one left over, so I think I know exactly who to give this to. Once she reveals her *true* form. Not just in a final boss type of way.

Medo's left eyeball began to use her shadow spell on Corum. “Ooof! You must be jealous that we got donuts and you didn’t! LOL!” he taunted as he stuck his tongue out at the eyeball. She just scoffed with annoyance as a response. Chill, I’ll give it to her once we’re in a one and one, when that happens.

Here, allow me to help you.” Spencer said he began strum some notes with his harp, healing Corum. “Thanks, dude!” he complimented. Her right eyeball began to target Anna hitting her. “Ungh! That smarts!” she exclaimed. The right eye began to target Eiko. “Grrr…” she grunted.

Hana unsheathed her sword and began to throw some slashes at the giant maw. “I will cut through your words!” she exclaimed. As a retaliation, Medo let out a grunt as her maw threw fire at her but thankfully she dodged it just in time.

“Hey, Eiko! Take this energy drink!” Charlie said as he threw the bottle towards her with Eiko miraculously catching the drink with her hand.. “I appreciate it, Charlie.” Eiko thanked as she drank the energy drink.

Spencer began to play a tune on his harp, the music notes hitting all the anomalies. “I hope you liked my performance.” he sheepishly said. Medo's right eyeball began to hit him as a result. “I guess not.” he said in disappointment.

"Are you afraid of the dark?" Medo asked me as her maw once again used a darkness spell directly ast me. “Yeouch!” I yelped and as a counter attack, I took out my pepper spray and used it directly at her eyes. “If you touch me, you’re getting pepper sprayed.” I warned. Medo let out a pained moan from the chemicals. I lowkey felt bad but, I had to do it out of self defense.

Eiko pulled out her flashlight, a beam of light coming out of it damaging all the anomalies. “Huh… Not only does it work on ghosts it also works on… Whatever that’s supposed to be.” she noted. Medo's maw began to throw fire at Eiko. “Whoa!” she yelled as she was set on fire.

“Allow me to help.” Anna spoke as she closed her eyes, using her powers to heal Eiko. “Huh? The fire’s gone. Thank you, Anna.” Eiko said appreciatively.

Medo's left eyeball once again used it’s dark magic on Hana, hitting her. She grunted and retaliated by slashing her sword at the maw once again. Her maw retaliates by using it’s dark magic to target Corum.

“Alright, you horror game boss looking ass bitch. You asked for it.” he taunted as he used magic to weaken all body parts. Charlie began to beat one of Medo's body parts with his pillow. “Take that!” he exclaimed. "Seriously? A pillow?" Medo retorted, not amused in the slightest.

Eiko used her flashlight once again to let out a beam of light, taking out Medo's maw instantly. "Heh... Not bad... A fine display..." Medo remarked. “And stay out!” she shouted in determination. This just leaves two of her purple eyeballs left. Hana calmly approached me and handed me a strawberry ramune bottle. Ooooh, it’s one of my favorites! “Here. Drink this.” she told me.

I took the bottle and drank it without hesitation. “Mmmm! Strawberries!” I exclaimed in joy, “Thank you, doll face!” Hana just shyly looked away and placed a hand behind her neck. “Don’t mention it.” she said. One her eyeballs began to attack Charlie again. “Aww c’mon! Seriously!?” he complained.

But then, Medo's eyeball did something else… It was almost like it was staring daggers at him and some kind of water came out of the eye. “That’s a little too much waterworks, thank you very much!” Charlie retorted sarcastically.

Anna began to set her arms on fire “A-Anna! Are you alright!?” Spencer asked in concern. “Don’t worry, this is part of the process.” Anna explained as she extended her arms as the flames from her arms targeted the eye balls.

Out of retaliation, it once again attacked her but Anna counter attacked it by turning her headphones into a gun and shooting it right in the eye. “Think fast!” she said. She took out a vital and drank the blue liquid that’s inside it. “That’s better.”

The purple eye began to stare daggers at me as it splashed water directly towards me. “Ahhhh!! What the *bleep!*!” I cringed in disgust. I felt like someone threw a truckload of water balloons at me when I’m unprepared for it. Medo cackled in delight from my reaction. As a result, I distinctly sprayed the eyeball with pepper spray, instantly defeating the eye. "I see..." she said as her eyeball dissipated. “Have some decency!” I sassed as I stuck my tongue out at her. Now one eyeball remains.

“Repth!” Corum exclaimed as he healed me. “Here you go.” He said to me. “That was a big help, Corum!” I smiled at him. Spencer began to play a tune on his harp, the music notes gathering around Medo's eyeball attacking it. He also played another tune feeling a sense of motivation and encouragement from his music. Corum rushed over to the eyeball and attacked it with his twin swords. “Get rekt!” he exclaimed.

I took out my baton and began to hit Medo’s eyeball with it, instantly defeating it. "Intriguing..." the demon queen spoke. “Are you done yet?” I asked. Little did I know, it wasn’t over. Medo began to approach us and revealed herself as a blobby creature with wings and several deep holes attached to it. ...I hate the fact that I know *exactly* what that *meant…

She began to target Charlie with it’s dark magic once more laughing manically as she casted it. “Ouch!” he winced in pain and held his pillow. Anna shot a bullet towards the ominous creature. “What in the world is this?” Anna asked staring directly at the creature. She began to cast dark magic at me once more. “Ooooh! I am so hitting you with my baton!” I protested.

Eiko used her cellphone to find weak spots on the blob. “Aha… The weak spots seem to be directly at it’s chest.” she noted. Eiko began to lunge at Medo, kicking her directly at the chest. "Gnnnghhh!!" Medo grunted in pain, she began to target Hana with the darkness. “Agh!” she grunted. She used her sword to attack the creature as a counter.

Charlie took out a tome and opened it, revealing a holy light and turned the book directly at the creature shooting beams at light at it. “Hope you like holy light, sucker!” Charlie taunted. Anna then turned her gun into a sword and began to strike towards her. “For everyone’s freedom!” she exclaimed.

This time, the creature did something different… It was targeting everyone and used it’s dark magic to damage everyone. Medo chuckled in delight as it casted the spell. “Aghh!” Spencer winced in pain as Medo casted her spell. He played a tune of healing on his harp and it healed everyone who was knocked over. Not gonna lie, his music is really helpful especially in a fight like this. Eiko jumped at Medo and kicked her right in the face.

Medo once again hit me with the dark magic as soon as it was done with it’s spell, I began to strike Medo with my bright pink baton. “Don’t touch me, criminal!” I yelled. Hana once again used her sword to strike at the creature.

“Get data drained, bozo!” Corum yelled as he used his power to weaken Medo even further. I began to ready myself, holding my baton tightly. If we defeat this Medo… We can leave right? After some time mentally preparing myself, I began to strike her with my baton.

One strike and Medo’s blobby form was beginning to weaken. "GET OUT OF MY HEAD!!" she shouted. Why do I feel like something was wrong here?

O0O00O00O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O

We were transported back to the mountains. The cloaks began to undo itself and the mask began to crack… To reveal a healer with blonde medium length wavy hair and eyes that match those eyeballs we had to fight. So… The one who sent us here was just a girl? She was pretty beautiful too and it’s upsetting that she resorted to this.

“Well fought and won.” she said as she fell to her knees. I wanted to give her a hug and tell her it’s all gonna be okay. God, this is so confusing… “And now… I beg of you… Please end me…” she pleaded.

“What!? End your life!? No! Why would I do that!?” I looked at her confusion as I raised a hand to Medo in an offer to help her up. I have no desire to kill her or anyone here for that matter. She didn’t even look at me. I want to help her so bad but… I feel so conflicted. Is she really a villain or is she made to be one due to circumstances?

Chapter Text

The uneasy and conflicted feelings I had earlier continued to linger when we returned to the room with the seven statues. As we tried to reach the exit, the door slammed shut right in front of us. I felt like I was on edge.

“Not yet. Not yet! Your fight is not yet done!” she yelled. She let out an unsettling chuckle, it's honestly starting to make me feel anxious... “You seven make this really easy. After all, I am always two steps ahead of you.” she explained. ...Did she just quote Nikocado Avocado when he lost all that weight or am I tripping?

“Your fears. Your boundless fears, I shall have fun with them. Listen, look you now on fear’s multitude! On Medo, and her many faces!” she renounced as she approached us her eyes are slowly turning from a purple to a red. “You know them well.” she said sharply.

“From the nightmare realm, the host behind the curse!” she announced as one of the statues’ eyes began to glow, it was the floating head. “Whoa!” Charlie yelped in surprise as he was transported in front of his statue.

“In the revolution of androids, a disgruntled man here to stop their movement!” another statue was of a nicely dressed man. Anna was teleported right in front of it. “Such power…” she gasped in shock.

“In a purgatory among the living and the dead, an enraged ghost!” as implied, the statue of a ghost girl was next and Eiko was promptly sent into it. “What is going on here?” she muttered.

“Creating experiments out of hatred, a professional of cruelty!” a statue that looked like a flat screen tv with a face on it was lit up and Spencer was suddenly transported in front of it. “What in the world!?” he gasped.

“At an elite college campus, a woman of despair!” next one was of a crazy looking school girl with pigtails and Hana was sent in front of it. “Huh?” she uttered.

“On time of selfish clout, a wanted murderer!” a statue of that Myles creep was glowing and I was immediately sent right in front of it. “Gah! Warn me next time!” I complained.

“Created a world full of glitches and viruses, the AI behind it all!” it was a statue of a tombstone, Corum was teleported in front of it. “How in the *bleep!* did you do that!?” he barked.

“Your fears are mine, and mines are yours. To share, a history, so as humanity lives on! Now sing our name! Embrace us! Medo!” she renounced as her eyes turned from a purple to a red. She then slowly followed me to my statue in the center in the room.

I felt a touch on my shoulder. I immediately jolted from the sudden touch. “Eeeeek!” I shrieked.

“I’m coming with you. Like I said before, you’re the most interesting one out of the bunch.” Medo said to me as we’re being sent to my world.

O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O

I was in the agency I work at but the only difference is, no one is here except me. I got a message on my phone, "hey, come meet me, i'm outside"

I know exactly what to do here… Since I’m probably gonna see Myles again I may as well call the police on him again. So I did.

After I called the police I proceeded to wander about until I reached outside where the parking lot is and immediately spotted Medo and Myles.

“Took you long enough.” Myles said to me coldly.

“I got a question though. Why am I the only one here?” I asked with curiosity.

“You see, while everyone else was sent to their respective statues. I went ahead and decided to follow you to your statue.” Medo explained. “Besides, it’s two against one.”

“How does that work?” I asked.

“You’ll understand alright.” Medo smiled cruelly. “I heard many things about you…” she began to pause taking a closer look at me. It’s like she didn’t want to reveal that exactly that was. Her face of cruelty has contorted to one of realization.

“By the way, I called the police on you, Myles.” I sassed when on cue, the police arrived to arrest him.

“How did you-!?” Myles barked at me.

“Hey buddy, you have the right to remain silent.” the police officer said to him as they arrested him taking him away. Medo didn’t seem to be mad about it, she’s just absent-minded.

“You’ve been treated like a sex object… Haven’t you?” Medo spoke.

“Wait, how did you know??” I asked her.

“Because I noticed that you had a different reaction from the others when you saw me in my purity form. It was almost a sense of you understanding exactly what that implies… Just a hole for everyone’s pleasure.” Medo explained with bitterness on her tongue.

She saw right through me then when I fought her with everyone else. But then I had an idea! “Hey, Medo! You know how you’re able teleport everyone to different places?” I started.

“Hmm? What about it?” Medo asked me.

“What if you send me back to my place and we’ll figure out something from here. How does that sound?” I suggested.

Medo thought about the suggestion for a bit. “You’re not planning something… Cruel to me are you?” she asked.

“No, why would I? Besides, you look like you needed some pampering!” I beamed.

“...Alright. I’ll submit.” Medo said. “Just a fair warning, I will be right behind you when you arrive.” Suddenly, I was sent right in front of my apartment and Medo appeared right behind me. “I told you.” she said.

When we entered the house, I was immediately greeted with everyone playing Super Smashing Fighters while I was gone. I could see everyone play as their usual mains. Joey was Lyrion the bard, Toby was Jinx the MMORPG boy, Eric was Luna the android, Lola was Vinny the lost lamb, Rin was Kimiko the editor, and Sophia was Chiyo the detective.

“Heya, Tilly-bear! Are you bringing a friend from work?” Joey asked. Medo just hid right behind me.

“You could say that!” I responded.

“Wanna join us?” Toby asked.

“Not at the moment, but thanks for the offer!” I beamed. Everyone continued to play the game as I took Medo to my room.

“This… This is where you live?” Medo asked. “It looks so advanced…”

“Come on, have a seat on my bed!” I coaxed as I invited Medo to have a seat. She immediately sat down on my bed. “I have something for you.” I said as I handed her a canned coffee and a matcha donut.

“What is this?” Medo asked when she took the stuff from my hand.

“It’s coffee and a donut. You should try it!” I beamed.

“...Would I get fat?” Medo asked. Hearing her say that made me a little sad.

“No! You wouldn’t! Besides, it doesn’t hurt to let loose and live life!” I said.

After a bit of hesitation, she opened the can and carefully took a sip. “Oh…!” she gasped. She also took a bite of her donut. “This is… Actually delicious.” she noted.

“I’m glad to hear it!” I beamed. I want to do something with her hair though. “I got a question, are you tender-headed?” I asked.

“Tender… What now? What does that even mean?” Medo asked as her pupils disappeared in confusion.

“It means you have a sensitive scalp.” I responded.

“Now thinking about it… Yeah… I had others brush out my hair but they brush it out pretty harshly.” Medo spoke.

“Don’t worry, I’ll be gentle.” I reassured her. “But first, follow me to the bathroom so I can wash your hair. It’s not a good idea to brush out curly hair after all.

Medo finished eating her donut but not her coffee yet and followed me to the bathroom.

“Lower your head on the sink.” I told her.

Medo lowered her head. “Hm… This is different.” she noted.

I turned on the water and Medo immediately jolted. “Whoa!”

“Are you okay?” I asked.

“Yeah, it just threw me off. That’s all.” she responded.

I began to spray her hair with water then added shampoo, let it lather and rinse. I also added conditioner to her hair and repeated the same step. She seemed to be calm about this. Is she enjoying this? She hasn’t winced once so it must be a good sign.

After the conditioner was rinsed off, I had her sit on my bed as I began to comb her hair gently. Medo was just drinking the coffee I gave her she seemed completely relaxed. After I finished brushing her out I decided to style her hair in pig tails. I added a strawberry hair pin and a blueberry hair pin on her hair completing her look.

“How do I look?” Medo asked. I just directed her to a mirror and when she saw herself, she was in amazement and awe. “Wow… I look… Cute?”

“I’m glad I could be of help!” I beamed. “By the way, you can borrow my clothes if you want to.”

Medo proceeded to pick out a sweat shirt with black and red stripes and a pair of blue jeans and excused herself to the bathroom to change. The wait didn’t take too long when she came out the bathroom, it was like she was a whole new woman!

“Girrllll, you look so cute!!!” I resounded at Medo.

“You really think so?” Medo asked shyly.

“Of course, doll face!” I beamed.

“Is it really okay if I leave my clothes here?” Medo asked.

“Yeah, by the way. Do you want to go to the mall?” I questioned.

“What’s that?” she asked.

“It’s a place for shopping, hanging out, eating, anything you dream of!” I answered.

“I suppose I could I give it a shot.” Medo said.

“Yay! I’ll go ahead and drive! So no need to send me there.” I beamed.

Medo finished the rest of her canned coffee and we proceeded to leave the apartment and headed to my car.

O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O

We arrived at the mall and we entered the building, I guess there’s not much of a crowd which is good. I pulled my smart phone and proceeded to point it at the two of us for a picture.

“What is this?” Medo asked.

“It’s called a selfie!” I replied. Medo just gave a peace sign for the picture not sure what to do here. I just smiled and took the selfie.

“Awww! Cuteee!” I squealed after looking at the photo of the two of us together.

“T-Thanks…” Medo spoke looking away shyly.

“Say, do you wanna walk around the mall?” I asked.

“I don’t mind at all.” Medo nodded as proceeded to walk together. She definitely looked like she’s enjoying herself with me being around. It was going fine and well until a weird and creepy guy approached us.

“Heh… Are you ladies looking for a good time? Y’know… Because you two are looking fine.” he smiled. Medo just hid behind me she was looking like she’s about to freak out.

“Excuse me but who do you think you are approaching us like that?” I demanded.

“Mmmmm~ Who’s that cute friend hiding away behind you~?” he asked.

“G-Get away from me…” Medo mumbled, she looked like she was about to tear up.

“C’mon, don’t be shy, baby girl~ In fact… I want to have my way with you~” he spoke to her.

At that point Medo couldn’t hold in the tears anymore, after hearing enough of this nonsense I just slapped the creep right in the face and kicked him to the ground.

“She said get away from her! So I suggest you take your business elsewhere or I will personally report you to security!” I exploded at the creep.

“Tch. Your loss. *bleep*ing ugly ass bitches.” he muttered to himself as he walked away. Medo began to hyperventilate from the event that just unfolded.

“Hey, Medo. Are you okay? He’s gone now.” I spoke to Medo calmly.

“G-Get…” she gasped trying to form her words.

I didn’t rush her, I just gave her a breathing exercise trying to calm her down.

“GET ME OUT OF HERE!!” Medo cried as we were sent back.

O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O

As I came back to the statue room, I noticed that everyone has returned in one piece and their respective statues were in complete ruins. Including Myles' I also noticed that Medo’s hair and attire were to what it was before I gave her a make over.

Why… Why, why, why!?” she faltered. “Why can I not prevail!? What do you all have that I lack!? WHAT IS IT!?” she fell to her knees and began to tightly hold her head. She looked like she was about to tear it off. “Agh! Aaagh!” she cried out.

That guy who hit on her back at the mall might have triggered this breakdown. We ran towards Medo as she continued to break down.

“Gaaaahhh… Don’t… Don’t look at me… Uaaaaaaaaagh!” Medo begged as a red aura began to surround her as an earthquake began to start. I’ve never seen a breakdown as severe as this… It’s starting to freak me out.

“Now what's up!?” Charlie complained.

“I don’t like this feeling at all...” Spencer fretted.

“Omigosh! What the heck is going on!?” I squeaked.

“All the darkness is calling to her. It’s… Overwhelming.” Eiko noted.

“Oh come on! That’s cheating!” Corum ranted.

“I can sense a powerful aura dwelling within her!” Hana spoke out loud.

“This earthquake… It’s too strong! I don’t know if my system can keep up!” Anna gulped.

We all began to brace ourselves once more as the earthquake became stronger and stronger.
“UAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAGH!!!” Medo let out an unnatural scream as the aura became stronger.

Chapter Text

Did Medo sent us to the netherworld or something? We were barely able to see anything until Medo was floating right above us. I witnessed three pairs of angels angels growing on the back on an orb she was attached to. Why does this seem similar? It’s something either from a final boss or some kind of weirdcore or dreamcore edit.

She had a sinister look on her face as she looked down on everyone. “I told you all didn’t I? I am always two steps ahead of you all. So now, your fears will be realized.” Medo spoke.

“Not if I anything to say about it!” Corum shouted as he used the power of his bracelet but it barely budged. “What the hell? Why didn’t that do anything!?” he panicked. Medo just chuckled maliciously as a result. “Oh, screw you!” he shook his fist at her.

“All I gotta do is jab the eyeballs on her wings. Got it.” Charlie noted as he began to hit the eyeballs with his pillow. Medo let out an angered grunt as she used holy light to target Charlie out of revenge. “Gah! It’s so bright!” Charlie cried as he covered his eyes from the light.

“I feel bad for doing this but-” I spoke as I used my pepper spray to spray directly at the eyeballs. As a result, Medo let out another angered grunt and shot me with lightning bolts. “Big yikes!” I expressed in discomfort. It felt like someone wearing socks while walking on carpet and touched me suddenly.

“You’re done!” Anna renounced as she used her gun to shoot more eye balls off of the wings. Once again, the demon queen lets out an angered grunt and casted a fire spell on her. “Good thing I can’t feel that.” she smirked after the fire was unaffected against her.

Eiko began to analyze and look for the monstrosity’s weak points. “Aha! The eye balls!” she noted as she began to use her flashlight beam to make the eyeballs disappear from the angel wings. “My turn now!” Hana announced as she stabbed the eyeballs right on the pupils.

“Let me sing a song for you all.” Spencer chimed in as he played a tune in order to boost the strength of everyone. Spencer began to play another tune as musical notes began to kick the eyeballs. Corum began to rush towards the wings and stabbed the eyeballs with the twin daggers. “Take that you multiple eyed freak!” he shouted.

Eventually from all our efforts and teamwork, all the eyeballs were destroyed. But the fight was far from over. The angel wings began to wrap tightly Medo up like she was a burrito. The demon queen let out a distressed gasp as she was wrapped around. Struggling to break free.

But then, a huge eyeball atop the orb began to send out a green and red energy, pushing everyone except me back and trapping them, rendering them unable to move. Not only was I anxious for Medo, who was clearly struggling to breathe under the angels wings. I became concerned for everyone who was trapped too.

“Whoa! What is this!?” Eiko questioned.

“Ahhh!? What is happening!?” Spencer whimpered.

“Ugh! This sucks!” Corum complained.

“Must break free…!” Anna struggled.

“What the-? Let me go!” Hana uttered.

“Gghuh!? Hey! Get this thing off me!” Charlie yelled.

I could see everyone struggling to break free helplessly. I just let out an audible gulp at the sight before me. With Medo and with everyone struggling. “I’ll do everything I can to help you all.” I spoke to everyone. But first, I need to take care of Medo.

I’ve helped my friends back home with their troubles and offered comfort when they need it. Medo isn’t any different from that. I can see it when we hung out together. As I faced the winged monstrosity, I could see Medo trying to break free from the wings wrapping around her. She let out some exhausted pants as she tried to catch her breath.

“I want to talk to you, Medo. I know deep down you’re not this evil demon queen.” I spoke to Medo.

Medo just stared at me blankly as the wings slowly began to release her. “Who… who are you?” she asked. I wasn’t exactly sure who she was asking this to but it’s a good start as she’s listening to my voice. “I want you to focus on my voice, okay? You’re going to be alright.” I spoke to her.

“And I… I am… I was…” Medo continued to speak. She had an old name? How come she didn’t tell me that? Maybe I just didn’t ask and assumed that her name was just Medo. One of the wings broke off, freeing her arms. “I… I am Medo… Undying fear… Unyielding hatred…!” she yelled.

“But you weren’t all about that fear and hatred when we hung out together. You were a different person than when we first met. You were actually happy to be around me.” I paused, realizing that Medo may fall off the orb at any moment. “I am… I must… I will! I… I am… I am Serena!” she struggled. I began to reach my arms out for Serena, now that’s a name that matches her face. “I’ll catch you, bestie! Just jump right in my arms!” I beamed.

As more wings released Serena, I could see her slip from the orb she was held in. She began to fall right in front of me but I caught her in my arms just in time. I’m just so happy she broke free of the shackles. Serena lets go of my grasp as she proceeded to take off the halo and threw it across the room.

“Allow me to help you all!” Serena cried as she casted a healing spell on everyone who has been encased in the slime, causing them to break free as well.

“I’m so glad to be free…” Eiko sighed in relief.

“Oh my, thank you… I was so scared…” Spencer sighed a breath of relief.

“Finally! I’m free!” Corum exulted.

“...Thank you.” Anna said.

“I appreciate it.” Hana spoke.

“Damn, that’s stuff’s strong…” Charlie commented.

“Are you all okay?” Serena asked them, everyone nodded at her as a response. “Because of this thing… I…”

“What you said and did as Medo doesn’t matter anymore. All that matters is that you revealed your true colors and regained your sense of self.” I smiled.

Serena nodded at me from acknowledgment and began to cast a holy light at the monstrosity before her. The monster began to shout as it dissipated from Serena’s light.

“Serena. Serena… Forgotten name, remembered now. Yes, yes…” she panted from exhaustion.

0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O

The atmosphere is calm now, we’re all standing right in front of Serena, who was trembling. “Are… Are these my hands…? W-Where… What…? What have I…? I… I’ve… I’ve done so much unforgivable acts… So much disgusting acts… F-For what…?” she falls to her knees as she begins to bury her face into her hands letting out sobs.

“You remind me of myself when my mental health became unbearable from all the trauma I dealt with.” I spoke to Serena. The healer woman uncovered her face to take a glance at me, I could see the tears streaming from her eyes. “I see you, Serena. Even though it was only an illusion, I’m just glad I could make you happy.” I beamed.

“Yes, that’s right. You went out of your way to make me feel safe. I…” she sniffled. “I thank you for that…” Eventually she stood up and kissed me in my forehead from regret and from appreciation. She began to sigh glancing at every single one of us in regret and sorrow. “Get ready to return to your homes. My magic weakens as my life begins to fade.” she spoke.

I’m okay with this because at least I made her feel at home when no one else did.

“Don’t let this memory fade… Before I go… Anyone can succumb to the darkness. Please, no matter what happens to you all promise me one thing. Don’t fall into the same path as me… Try to live a life with love in your heart… Okay?” Serena pleaded, smiling as she dissipated into dust.

“Thank you all… You all taught me an unforgettable lesson. I’m… I’m happy to be at peace now… Now please… Say your final goodbyes.” she echoed.

Chapter Text

Before I started saying goodbye to everyone, I decided to do a group photo with everyone in the picture. This is a memory I will never forget as long as I live. “It’s been fun guys. I’m really happy to meet you all.” I smiled.

“Yeah, same here with me.” Eiko smiled.

“You were the sunshine of the group, Tilly.” Spencer beamed.

“I’m going to miss all of you. I hope we can meet again someday.” Anna spoke.

“Man, it’s been fun. It feels like I’m saying goodbye to my close friends.” Charlie added.

“I agree.” Hana nodded.

“I’m just glad I could be a part of this despite everything that happened.” Corum said.

I waved everyone goodbye. “Byeeeeeee~ I’ll see you guys later!” I smiled.

“Bye now.” Charlie said.

“Goodbye.” Hana spoke.

“I’ll never forget this.” Anna said.

“Later, Tilly!” Corum spoke.

“Farewell. May your journey back home be safe.” Spencer spoke.

“I’ll see you later, Tilly.” Eiko spoke.

Everyone waved goodbye to me as I was sent back to my world.

O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O

I was sent back, sitting on my desk like nothing happened. I immediately noticed that the fruit and water disappeared on my desk. How long was I gone for? I’m probably assuming that someone else probably put it back in the fridge while I was gone. Not only that, my wifi was working again!

I took out my phone and I’m surprised that the photos I took were still in my phone. A picture of me as healer Clara, a photo of Serena and I, and a picture of all seven of us before we parted ways. “Charlie… Hana… Anna… Corum… Spencer… Eiko… I’m glad we had fun with our adventures!” I beamed. As I said before, I’m glad I could make Serena happy before she dies.

“Hey! Tilly-Bear! Are you okay?” Joey asked me as he entered my room.

“Yeah, of course I am!” I beamed.

“Aww, man! I was worried sick about you! You didn’t respond and you weren’t even in your room!” Joey fretted. “Everyone was worried sick too!”

“I’m really sorry about that, Joey. But hey, more than anything it could make one hell of a story time video!” I jested.

“Well, that’s true. I’m just so happy you’re safe, Tilly-Bear~” Joey said as he kissed me right in my lips. I just kissed him back and giggled.

“Where’s everyone else?” I asked.

“They’re out there searching for you. Speaking of, I should probably call them to let them know you’re back.” Joey explained.

“Well, they’re definitely in for a story then because I met people who look exactly like characters from Super Smashing Brothers.” I mused.

“Really now? I can’t wait to see their reactions! Haha!” Joey chuckled.

“I have pictures to prove it too!” I beamed.

I wonder if people in their worlds are worried about them as much as my Joey was worried about me. I’m sure they made it safe though but this could be one heck of a story to tell.

I’ll probably post about it online when I get back from my hiatus from social media.

Tilly signing off! XOXO

Chapter Text

As I drifted off to sleep, I wrapped my arms around Prim. She was sleeping comfortably against my chest. She felt completely warm to the touch. Now that the eight days of nightmares are over, I can finally catch some sleep and not have those nightmares again right? *Right?*

O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O

I found myself in the nightmare realm, holding my pillow and having those damn ram horns again. “Oh, come on! Are you *bleep!*in kidding me!? I have to deal with this again!?” I complained.

Suddenly, Melvin appeared right in front of me.

“You!” I leered as I grabbed him by the collar. “I thought you were going to end the nightmares! Did you lie to me!? Answer me!” I demanded for answers.

“Let me explain, Charlie. I didn’t want to do this either.” Melvin answered, looking nervous.

“What do you mean you didn’t want to do this?” I asked glaring at him as I let go of his collar.

“You see… Someone else was going to send you to a different world. It wasn’t me this time.” Melvin explained.

“Someone else? Who is this someone else!?” I yelled as I demanded more answers.

“I… Uhh… You’ll find out! Bye now!” Melvin said as he disappeared with that strange red aura.

“Hey! Get back here, asshole! I’m not done speaking to you!” I shouted. “Great, now I’m stuck here.”

Suddenly, it felt like time had stopped and the atmosphere became darker. I also heard a voice of a woman. Oh is THAT what Melvin was referring to???

“O foolish child.” she echoed.

What the hell is she!? Why is she talking to me like that!? This is beyond *bleep!*ed up!

“Climbing countless towers to survive the night…” she continued, “Whose faith in humanity endures despite their sins.”

Am I really dealing with another god like Melvin? I’m already getting sick of this shit.

“O child, now come see… Their true colors.” she concluded as some kind red aura sent me into an another place.

O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O

Where the hell am I? It feels like I’m some kind of void. So far, I don’t see any towers I have to climb so that’s good. Is this a dream or nightmare? I dunno yet.

As I wandered throughout I saw some strange images. A forest, a laboratory, a hospital, a parking lot, a mall… What the hell? They even got my room, the towers I had to climb during those nightmares, and the Stray Sheep bar!? What the hell is going on here!? I also saw some kind of high school or college, the streets of Detroit, and places from a video game.

I was wandering my way through the void until I found a staircase in the middle of the void. No turning back now, that woman must have a reason why she sent me here so I began to ascend up the stairs. I’m coming back alive either way.

Chapter Text

I found myself inside some kind of cathedral in ruins. Jeez, whoever destroyed the cathedral must have some kind of vendetta against it. I could see scattered pieces of stained glass and all the statues in the house are demolished.

I began to sit on one of the pews wondering how I got from the void to this place. Did I get sent to the middle ages or something like that? It’s way different from any nightmare I had to deal with.

I heard the gates of the cathedral open revealing a group of six people. Wait, so none of these people are anthropomorphic sheep people? Not to mention, they looked pretty young. Why in the hell did she bring kids into this?

There was a guy with green long hair, a brown haired woman wearing glasses, a blonde haired girl who looked like a mean girl, a pink haired teenaged girl with braids, a white haired girl who looked like a weird cosplayer, and a blue haired teenaged boy with spiky hair.

“Wait a minute… None of you are talking sheep?” I asked the group in confusion. They also stared back at me in confusion.

“Sheep…? What are you talking about?” the white haired girl questioned.

The woman in glasses just took a glance at me, almost studying me in a weird way. She strangely resembles Roselynn.

“What’s with the lamb horns? And why are you just in your underwear?” the woman asked me.

“H-Hey! Don’t look at me like that!” I retaliated using my pillow to cover my underwear.

“I don’t think it’s just Eiko… We can all see you in your underwear.” the green haired guy commented.

“Can you guys not look at me, PLEASE!?” I retorted.

“LOL! Did you forget to put on your clothes or something?” The blue haired boy snickered.

“Come on, guys! Let’s not pick on him, okay? We just met him!” the blonde girl scolded.

“Sorry, it wasn’t my intention. I was merely observing.” the brown haired woman stated.

“It wasn’t my intention either.” the green haired guy added.

“With that out of the way, what is your name? Who are you?” the pink haired girl asked.

“My name is Charlie Riggs.” I introduced myself to the group. Everyone began to introduce themselves to me. Hana, Anna, Corum, Spencer, Eiko, and Tilly. They seem to be a lively group for a bunch of kids.

“Alright, I’ll bite. Did you fall asleep or something?” Corum asked me.

“For your information, yes I did. In fact, I had to deal with nightmares for eight days straight.” I explained.

“Nightmares? That’s not good… Are you okay, Charlie?” Tilly asked me.

“Now that the nightmares are over. Hell yeah, I’m more than okay. I’m just a bit confused about why I was sent to the middle ages in the first place.” I commented.

“I’m in that era as well but I wonder why I was sent here.” Spencer pondered.

“If you don’t mind asking, what kind of nightmares do you have? Were you being chased? Were you being trapped somewhere?” Anna questioned. How the hell does she know about this? Does she have some kind of super power or something.

“Yeah, it was exactly that. But hey, at least I get to beat up big bosses am I right?” I jested.

“I have a feeling that something or someone made you have these nightmares.” Eiko spoke. “Not only that, you weren’t able to wake up from them right? Because I dealt with something like this before.”

“No kiddin’. So you understand? Not to mention you kinda look like my ex.” I said.

“I’m sorry, what-?” Eiko was caught off guard from my comment.

“Nononono, it’s not bad! In fact, I like hanging out with you guys better than with my exes.” I spluttered. Compared to both Roselynn and Rosemary, they’re all a breath of fresh air just like Prim was.

“Hmmm… Do you have nightmares involving your exes?” Hana asked.

“Yeah, I was protecting my girlfriend from them too.” I answered. “How did you know?” I asked Hana.

“I’m a detective.” she answered plainly. Well, that’s figures. She looked awfully young to be a detective.

“You’re in love with a girl? What is her name? What is she like?” Spencer asked me.

“Her name is Prim. She’s pure of heart, empathetic, compassionate…” I listed off all the things I love about her. “Not to mention, she plays piano which saved my ass a couple of times.”

“She also aids others with her music? How inspirational…” Spencer beamed. “She reminds me of my former love Jane, who died protecting me.” he lamented.

“That’s tough.” I began to place a hand on his shoulder. “But hey, you’ll find someone to fall in love again someday. Besides, there’s plenty of fish in the sea.” I spoke to him.

“You really think so, Charlie?” Spencer asked in awe.

“Of course!” I said as I patted him in the back.

“I thank you…” Spencer smiled.

“Relationships hmm?” Eiko mused. “I fell in a love with a woman named Akane who I met in the Mnemonic Abyss.” she said. Eiko’s a lesbian? Not that I mind at all.

“I got a boyfriend named Joey!” Tilly added. “We were a lesbian couple once but when he came out as trans to me. He thought I was gonna break up with him but nope! I love him just the way he is!” she gushed.

“Cora is not only a girlfriend to me, but a comrade. We fought together for the rights of androids. As a result, we fell in love.” Anna professed. Okay, that weirdly explains why she was reading my mind.

I guess kids nowadays are open about their sexual orientation. It’s kinda refreshing to see after all. Suddenly, I noticed Corum nudging Hana on the elbow.

“Do you like someone, Hana?” Corum asked in a playfully teasing tone.

“N-No…” Hana looked away blushing. She looked embarrassed to answer.

“Dude, don’t tease a girl like that.” I lightly scolded Corum. “That ain’t cool.”

“I mean, it’s not like I’m crushing on someone or anything. Okay, fine maybe a little but I refuse to say who.” Corum spilled.

“Hmm? It’s your friend, Jodis isn’t it?” Hana asked with a smile on her face.

“EEP! W-WH-Who told you???” Corum squeaked he blushed.

“I’m a detective.” Hana smiled as she answered plainly.

This brings me back to my youth. Even though I’m thirty two years old, I’m practically an old man compared to the six.

Suddenly, I felt time had stopped entirely again.

“O children, out of time and out of place. It seems you’ve all become acquainted amongst yourselves. Very good… Very good indeed.” the woman’s voice echoed. What the hell does she want from us?

“I’m going to send you all to The Trial of Endurance and if you succeed, you will be rewarded with a key to gain access to Castro Honors. Don’t worry, you can take your time.” Huh…? Why is she weirdly nice to us? Isn’t she some sort of god or something like that?

“I am looking forward to meeting all of you. Especially you, Charlie. You’re the most interesting one out of the bunch.” she continued. Oh great… Another girl who is trying to pursue me. Aren’t Roselynn and Rosemary enough to deal with??

“I’ll be waiting for you, seven.” the woman’s voice finished as we were all surrounded by an aura. Where the hell is she taking us?

Chapter Text

Oh, GREAT. That woman sent us to the nightmare realm, it may be familiar for me but it’s not for the others. C’mon man! They didn’t even do anything!

“What the heck is this place?? A tower??” Tilly questioned.

Suddenly we felt the ground shake beneath our feet as something emerges from the bottom of the abyss. We also heard the sound of music, it was almost the beginning of some kind of stupid opera song.

“What the hell is this?” Corum yelled as he held himself against a wall.

“Unnghh…” Anna grunted. “Why is there music in a place like this?” she looked like she was struggling to keep her balance due to the earthquake.

I could see Spencer approach Anna and hold her by his hand to keep her balanced. “Don’t worry, I got you!” he reassured her.

“What the hell is that!?” I shouted as I see a purple slime emerge from the bottom. That thing could easily tower us if it wanted to. But why the hell does this thing look familiar?

“I don’t like the looks of it.” Hana deadpanned.

The slime began to clear it’s throat. “Mi, mi, mi, mi, miiiiiiiiiiii…” it began to sing.

“Oh great, why is it singing now?” Eiko asked.

“I’m on the same boat!” I responded.

“I am Eros the god of lust and I’m going to eliminate you all! Climb my towers and reach the top! If you fail you will fall to your death!” it continued to sing. The ground below us beginning to fall below. Everyone began to panic as the blocks began to fall.

“AAAAAAAAAAAHHHH!!” Tilly screamed.

“Why is the ground falling bellow us!?” Eiko exclaimed.

“I could barely keep my balance.” Hana blurted as she held onto a block.

“Why do I feel like I’m about to fall off!?” Spencer panicked.

“What kind of *bleep!*ed up god is this!?” Corum shouted.

“Must… hold on! Can’t… Let go…!” Anna gasped.

I quickly got on top of one of the towers facing everyone panicking and trying their best to hold onto the blocks.

“I climbed these towers before!” I disclosed as I shouted for everyone’s attention. Everyone suddenly stopped panicking and looked at me with confusion. “Follow my lead and start climbing!”

“He’s right. If we continue to panic, we could fall to our deaths.” Hana agreed.

We began to climb the towers as music continued to play and Eros was singing.

“Alright, let’s all climb to survive!” Eiko spoke.

Anna began to climb the towers like it was nothing. “Let’s do this!”

“I’m scared, but if I have to climb for survival. Then, I have no choice.” Spencer said.

“S-Same here! We can’t die in a place like this!” Tilly added.

“I don’t mind climbing, it’s just the obnoxious ass singing I have an issue with.” Corum commented.

We continued to climb higher and higher. The music beginning to turn up the tempo.

“Do you really think you’ll survive in here? You seven don’t seem to know which creek you’re in. Watching people fall to their deaths is my pure source of entertainment! I don’t know what my sister saw in you!” Eros continued to sing. Wait… Is Prim related to THAT THING?

“Don’t listen to him guys! He’s just sayin’ shit outta his ass!” I told the group as we continued to climb.

“How much longer? This singing is starting to annoy me.” Tilly huffed.

“How high are we!? This is insane!” Corum bleated.

“Just keep climbing… We must keep climbing!” Spencer coaxed.

“Yes, keep going! This is the only way to stop this singing and reach the top!” Anna encouraged.

“I hate this god. But that isn’t important right now. We must keep going!” Eiko spoke.

“The endless climbing is taking a toll on me, but I must have hope!” Hana vowed.

With everyone’s encouragement, we continued to climb the tower, until we felt a stronger earthquake. Is that Eros thing is trying to get us to lose our grips!? I won’t allow it! These kids are too young to die!

“Watch out guys! Whatever you do! Don’t lose your grip!” I warned them.

“Now I’m really getting rather enraged! You are all resilient little bastards! When I knock you all down falling to your dooms! I’m going to take all your heads!” Eros sang in anger.

“Our heads??” I asked in confusion.

“Your heads!” Eros sang in response.

“OUR HEADS!?” everyone else blurted in confusion.

“That’s right your heads!”

“What kind of god are you…?” Spencer asked.

“Your heads!”

“What are you even yapping about?” Tilly questioned.

“Shut up with your singing already!” Corum yelled.

“YOUR HEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEADS!”

“This is not okay.” Anna commented.

“This is not at all okay.” Eiko added.

“This is the opposite of okay.” Hana deadpanned.

Suddenly, I could hear the sweet sounds of church bells ringing. Indicating that our time of climbing towers and listening to Eros’ god awful singing is about to come to an end.

“Are you listening to the ringing bells guys? This means that this tower climbing nightmare almost over.” I explained to them. “We’re gonna make it alive!”

“I have never been so relieved in my life…” Tilly sighed in relief.

“Never have I been so relieved to hear a bell sound.” Corum commented.

“Indeed… This journey was an agonizing one…” Spencer spoke.

“I can’t believe we actually made it…” Anna chimed in.

“Thank goodness… I thought I would be here forever.” Eiko wheezed.

“I was beginning to have some doubts.” Hana spoke.

We finally reached the top, we were standing right on top of stained glass but I don’t see an exit door anywhere. However, I did spot Eros towering on all seven of us, he’s getting ready to sing with crescendo.

“Everyone! Cover your ears!” I warned them. I began to cover my ears and everyone followed suit. Anna pulled out her headphones, placed them on her ears and pressed on them.

“Ahhhh… Ahhhhhhh… Ahhhhhhhhhhh! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!! AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!”

As he sang as loudly as he could, I could fell the ground crack beneath everyone.

“Shit! The ground! It’s about to break!” I exclaimed.

“Everyone hold on!!” Eiko warned.

“Unngh… This singing is unbearble…!” Anna gasped.

“Please don’t break… I beg of you…” Spencer begged.

“OMG are we cooked now???” Tilly fretted.

“The stained glass is about to shatter!” Hana cautioned.

“I swear if we die because of this god thing!” Corum swore.

Suddenly, the ground stopped breaking and I could hear a familiar tone on the piano.

“A melody…?” Spencer pondered.

“Where is the music coming from and why is it calming?” Anna asked.

“Finally! I almost lost it!” Corum commented.

“Oooh! Whoever is playing the piano must be super talented!” Tilly beamed.

“Wait… Who is playing the piano?” Eiko asked.

“Look! It’s coming from up there!” Hana pointed towards the sky.

We noticed a girl descending down slowly while playing her piano. ...It was Prim!

“Prim!” I rushed towards her. “What are you doing here!?”

“You were in trouble, so I had to step in to help you.” Prim smiled.

“Y-You didn’t hafta do that…” I blushed.

“Oh! I see you made some friends too! I’m happy to hear it! I’m just happy I saved everyone!” Prim beamed.

“You play so good, doll face!” Tilly burst.

“You must have the power to help others with music just like I have.” Spencer spoke.

“The ability to give people hope through music…” Hana pondered.

“I’m relieved the ground didn’t shatter from the singing…” Anna sighed as she took off her headphones so she could listen to Prim play the piano.

“Either way, we’re thankful you came in just in time before we fell to our deaths.” Eiko smiled.

“I’d rather listen to her piano then that god’s singing.” Corum cringed.

Suddenly, I heard Prim hit her piano too hard. Which caused all of us to jolt in surprise.

“Oh, he was the one who was messing with you all. One moment.” Prim spoke as she faced towards Eros, looking angry. “Who gave you the right to do that, brother!?”

“I uhh… Ummm… I was just wanted to have fun with them that’s all.” Eros spoke.

“You call taking our heads and singing about killing us ‘fun’? You gotta be kidding me!” I complained. “Wait… That thing’s your brother!?” Everyone is just as dumbfounded as I am.

Prim just nodded at me and turned back to face her brother. “I just had enough of your bull honkey! Take this!” she exclaimed as she pulled a switch.

“Ah! You cursed sister of mine! Look what you’ve done!” Eros shouted as he began to melt. “I’m melting! I’m melting! Oh, what a world, what a world! Who’d have thought my sister and her friends bested a god like me! Ahhh… no!!”

Prim just had her hands planted on her sides. “Don’t worry, he won’t harm you anymore.”

I instantly embraced her, I’m just glad she’s safe.

“I’m always in your nightmares, protecting you.” Prim spoke to me.

“If it weren’t for you, we’d all fallen!” I crowed.

Before we could do anything, I could feel everyone including myself getting healed. After a long and agonizing way to the top, we needed that. But after that, we heard a that voice again.

“Charlie!” Prim called out to me. It sounded like a she was stuck in a glass door.

“Congratulations, you all passed and proved yourselves worthy to receive the staff of a thousand truths, a key to Castro Honors. I will send you all there now. The staff should be at the entrance of the location. Good luck, O children.” the woman echoed as she sent us out of the nightmare realm. Is she the one who healed us? Never mind that, if we’re in danger in anyway, Prim will swoop in and save us with her music.

Chapter Text

We are sent in front of some kind of dungeon. This must be this Castro Honors. The staff of a thousand truths was pretty easy to spot. Damn, I kind of feel like bad ass rpg character from carrying that thing. As everyone waited for me to open the gate, I raised the staff upwards and the gate began to open.

“Alright, let’s go guys!” I said to them as they followed behind me in the dungeon. The atmosphere was dim and creepy. Not like I’m used to seeing any of that in the nightmare realm.

Why in the hell do I have to fight the animatronics back at the pizza place I used to work at? Who the hell is summoning them here? With that aside, we had to fight ghosts, monsters, sheep guards from the nightmares, and even cops?

Of course I had fight everything in sight with everybody. I’m just so used to fighting these monsters alone so it kinda feels weird that I get fight them with other people.

We finally reached a room but wasn’t just an ordinary chamber. The chamber was filled with seven statues. I could feel a sense of deja vu and confusion as we entered. I automatically noticed a familiar statue in the middle of the room, it was Melvin’s head! I began to tense up as I approached the statue.

“What the hell!? Is that Melvin!?” I panicked. Judging how everyone else was looking at their statues, they all had a confused reaction. Who the hell sent us here? I’m tired of this place.

We ascended up the staircase which we found another statue which was tall, cloaked, and masked with a singular eye ball. I began to reach out looking for clues but the inscription in front of me turned red and it revealed a staircase going downwards.

I could barely see a damn thing in the cave. But thankfully Eiko, Tilly, and Anna helped us out by using their flashlights. For some reason Tilly’s flashlight was on her phone? Damn, technology must have advanced from where she’s from. Not only that, I’m amazed that Anna’s headphones can shape shift to any kind of object. We eventually found another staircase.

As we ascended up the stairs, we found ourselves on top of the mountains. I spotted a bigger statue and I proceeded to approach the statue with the others following behind me. “Seven adults please.” I said to the statue. Everyone was chuckling behind me. I mean, I gotta cut the tension right? No response. As we were about to head back, the atmosphere became sinister, I guess I pissed her off.

“Come hither. Let us speak.” that woman’s voice said calmly. We noticed that the statue’s eye from above began to glow, revealing a floating cloaked figure wearing a mask. “I am your host… The Demon Queen. Medo.” she introduced herself.

Just what EVEN is she? Is she human or is she some kind of demon? What will she say to us? I don’t know if I’m gonna like it. We began to gather in front of the floating statue.

“Full glad am I to welcome honored guests.” Medo greeted each and everyone of us. Who said we were honored guests? I don’t feel honored at all. “O travelers from afar, gathered here… For purpose of supreme importance. For words to heed.” she began.

I’m not in the mood for some kind of rhyme. What the hell does she want from us!? “I’ve two questions to ask of you, the first.” she starts, “Beloved heroes you’ve become. But they…” her tone began to sour as she spoke. “The weak, the wanting… peers in name alone. How have they acquitted themselves?” she scoffed.

Does she really expect ME to answer these questions? The way she talks down to everyone really pisses me off… “Put to proof, they beg for your kindness… With nothing in return but suffering and pain. Pray tell, are charges such as these worthy of grace? I’d think on it, if I were you.” Medo reckoned.

So she’s not gonna stop talking in these cryptic ass rhymes?

“The second, then to which I’d have reply.” she announced. I just wanna get out of here already, but I can’t help but listen. “The paths you’ve walked. For gain, for loss. For what? At the cliff you stand, at journey’s end… For sacrifice? For making the right decisions for one woman?” Medo asked me.

Whoa! How in the hell does she know that!? Is this a game to her? I began to answer her question, “There was something special about Prim. For her, I’d go through hell and back a million times over.” I responded.

Medo proceeds to ask different questions to the others, each giving out their best answer.

“Indeed. Within your words lie simple truth. You fought and won and claimed your promised prize.” she noted. “And not for noble cause, but selfish want. A craving deep and primal, spurring you… To shield desire and disdain all else. Let those apart and those opposed by damned.” she scoffed once more getting annoyed.

What is she, some kind of psychoanalyst? Of course, there was a selfish desire here, that’s for sure. I’m not a good person either, I know that. But come on, we all have selfish desires!

“The ones who took advantage of me. Your kin in spirit, this I see. You are the same.” Medo said sharply. My kin? What the hell does she mean by that?

“Reflect on your regrets…” Medo spoke as the ground began to shake from her power. Everyone in the group began to brace ourselves. “And bid farewell… To misspent life of sin! You’ll live no more!” she yelled as she surrounded every single one of us in the darkness. I began to panic as the floor continues to shake.

“What the heck is this??” Tilly asked.

“Do your worst!” Eiko jeered.

“I’ll be brave!” Spencer said.

“Bruhh.” Corum complained.

“This overwhelming power!” Anna exclaimed.

“...I guess we have to fight the truth out of you.” Hana spoke.

“Whoa! Take it easy, lady!” I exclaimed.

Chapter Text

When the darkness faded, Medo has transformed into a pair of purple eyeballs and a giant maw. Yep, this is definitely a nightmare I need to survive. I also noticed that I’m standing on a bunch of corpses. Not just corpses of anthropomorphic sheep, it’s ACTUAL *bleep!*IN’ HUMAN CORPSES.

This is a game to Medo, isn’t it? Screw it, I’m not giving up. If I can handle eight nights of those nightmares, I think I can handle this no problem. Especially since these kids are fighting Medo as much as I am.

Eiko began to the fight by taking out her cellphone detecting a weak spot, “Impossible…” she gasped. “There’s no weak points… So I have no choice but to rely on my flashlight’s power.”

“Let me help all of you!” Tilly said as she gave everyone a donut to before we started fighting Medo. Mmm… That’s delicious. I haven’t had a donut that good for a while!

Medo's left eyeball began to use her shadow spell on Corum. “Ooof! You must be jealous that we got donuts and you didn’t! LOL!” he taunted as he stuck his tongue out at the eyeball. She just scoffed with annoyance as a response.

Here, allow me to help you.” Spencer said he began strum some notes with his harp, healing Corum. “Thanks, dude!” he complimented. Her right eyeball began to target Anna hitting her. “Ungh! That smarts!” she exclaimed. The right eye began to target Eiko. “Grrr…” she grunted.

Hana unsheathed her sword and began to throw some slashes at the giant maw. “I will cut through your words!” she exclaimed. As a retaliation, Medo let out a grunt as her maw threw fire at her but thankfully she dodged it just in time.

Noticing that Eiko took some damage from one of Medo’s attacks I took out an energy drink from one of the animatronics I had to fight. “Hey, Eiko! Take this energy drink!” I said as he threw the bottle towards her with Eiko miraculously catching the drink with her hand.. “I appreciate it, Charlie.” Eiko thanked as she drank the energy drink.

Spencer began to play a tune on his harp, the music notes hitting all the anomalies. “I hope you liked my performance.” he sheepishly said. Medo's right eyeball began to hit him as a result. “I guess not.” he said in disappointment.

Are you afraid of the dark?" Medo asked as her maw once again used a darkness spell on Tilly. “Yeouch!” she yelped and as a counter attack, she took out her pepper spray and used it directly at her eyes. “If you touch me, you’re getting pepper sprayed.” she warned. Medo let out a pained moan from the chemicals.

Eiko pulled out her flashlight, a beam of light coming out of it damaging all the anomalies. “Huh… Not only does it work on ghosts it also works on… Whatever that’s supposed to be.” she noted. Medo's maw began to throw fire at Eiko. “Whoa!” she yelled as she was set on fire.

“Allow me to help.” Anna spoke as she closed her eyes, using her powers to heal Eiko. “Huh? The fire’s gone. Thank you, Anna.” Eiko said appreciatively.

Medo's left eyeball once again used it’s dark magic on Hana, hitting her. She grunted and retaliated by slashing her sword at the maw once again. Her maw retaliates by using it’s dark magic to target Corum.

“Alright, you horror game boss looking ass bitch. You asked for it.” he taunted as he used magic to weaken all body parts. I began to beat one of Medo’s body parts with my pillow. “Take that!” I exclaimed. "Seriously? A pillow?" Medo retorted, not amused in the slightest.

Eiko used her flashlight once again to let out a beam of light, taking out Medo's maw instantly. "Heh... Not bad... A fine display..." Medo remarked. “And stay out!” she shouted in determination. This just leaves two of her purple eyeballs left. Hana calmly approached Tilly and gave her a strawberry ramune bottle. “Here. Drink this.” she told the blonde woman.

She took the bottle and drank it. “Mmmm! Strawberries!” Tilly exclaimed in joy, “Thank you, doll face!” Hana just shyly looked away and placed a hand behind her neck. “Don’t mention it.” she said. One of her eyeballs began to target me again. “Aww c’mon! Seriously!?” I complained.

But then, Medo's eyeball did something else… It was almost like it was staring daggers at me and some kind of water came out of the eye. “That’s a little too much waterworks, thank you very much!” I retorted sarcastically. That just brings a whole new meaning to crying on someone.

Anna began to set her arms on fire “A-Anna! Are you alright!?” Spencer asked in concern. “Don’t worry, this is part of the process.” Anna explained as she extended her arms as the flames from her arms targeted the eye balls.

Out of retaliation, it once again attacked her but Anna counter attacked it by turning her headphones into a gun and shooting it right in the eye. “Think fast!” she said. She took out a vital and drank the blue liquid that’s inside it. “That’s better.”

The purple eye began to stare daggers at Tilly as it splashed water directly towards her. “Ahhhh!! What the *bleep!*!” Tilly cringed in disgust. What the hell is she also crying on Tilly too? Medo cackled in delight from Tilly's reaction. As a result, she distinctly sprayed the eyeball with pepper spray as before, instantly defeating the eye. "I see..." she said as her eyeball dissipated. “Have some decency!” she sassed as she stuck her tongue out. Now one eyeball remains.

“Repth!” Corum exclaimed as he healed Tilly. “Here you go.” He said to her. “That was a big help, Corum!” Tilly smiled at him. Spencer began to play a tune on his harp, the music notes gathering around Medo's eyeball attacking it. He also played another tune feeling a sense of motivation and encouragement from his music. Corum rushed over to the eyeball and attacked it with his twin swords. “Get rekt!” he exclaimed.

I began to beat Medo’s eyeball repeatedly until it was defeated. "Intriguing..." the demon queen spoke. “Well, wouldn’t be intriguing to end this nightmare?” I retorted. I wish it was the end of it, but it wasn’t. Medo began to approach us and revealed herself as a blobby creature with wings and several deep holes attached to it. Ugh, why does this form give me the creeps?

She began to target me with it’s dark magic once more laughing manically as she casted it. “Ouch!” I winced in pain and held my pillow. Anna shot a bullet towards the ominous creature. “What in the world is this?” Anna asked staring directly at the creature. She began to cast dark magic at Tilly once more. “Ooooh! I am so hitting you with my baton!” she protested.

Eiko used her cellphone to find weak spots on the blob. “Aha… The weak spots seem to be directly at it’s chest.” she noted. Eiko began to lunge at Medo, kicking her directly at the chest. "Gnnnghhh!!" Medo grunted in pain, she began to target Hana with the darkness. “Agh!” she grunted. She used her sword to attack the creature as a counter.

I took out a tome and opened it, revealing a holy light and turned the book directly at the creature shooting beams at light at it. “Hope you like holy light, sucker!” I taunted. Anna then turned her gun into a sword and began to strike towards her. “For everyone’s freedom!” she exclaimed.

This time, the creature did something different… It was targeting everyone and used it’s dark magic to damage everyone. Medo chuckled in delight as it casted the spell. “Aghh!” Spencer winced in pain as Medo casted her spell. He played a tune of healing on his harp and it healed everyone who was knocked over. No wonder him and Prim seem similar to each other. Eiko jumped at Medo and kicked her right in the face.

Medo once again hit Tilly with the dark magic as soon as it was done with it’s spell, Tilly began to strike it with her bright pink baton. “Don’t touch me, criminal!” she yelled. Hana once again used her sword to strike at the creature.

“Get data drained, bozo!” Corum yelled as he used his power to weaken Medo even further. I once again took out the tome of light, opening the book once again directly at the creature.

One gust of blinding light later and Medo’s blobby form began to weaken. "GET OUT OF MY HEAD!!" she shouted. Wait… That sounded like a woman begging for help. What the hell is going on here?

O0O00O00O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O

We were transported back to the mountains. The cloaks began to undo itself and the mask began to crack… To reveal a healer with blonde medium length wavy hair and eyes that match those eyeballs we had to fight. Who knew evil girls have the prettiest face? What I am even saying? She resembles Rosemary in a weird way but… Is this really the demon queen we have to deal with?

“Well fought and won.” she said as she fell to her knees. Is she really evil or is she not? All of this is hard to understand. “And now… I beg of you… Please end me…” she pleaded.

“No, I won’t do that. Even if you lost, you deserve to live, just like anyone else.” I spoke. The girl didn’t even respond to me. Just what the hell is she? At one hand, I feel bad for her but in the other she did bring us to this nightmare. It's just a headache to think about...

Chapter Text

We began to head back to the statue room. Just what the hell is Medo playing here? As we tried to head to the exit, the door slammed shut right in front of us. Ugh, great… Now what!?

“Not yet. Not yet! Your fight is not yet done!” she yelled. She let out an unsettling chuckle as we turned to face her. “You seven make this really easy. After all, I am always two steps ahead of you.” she explained. Okay, this is actually starting to piss me off now.

“Your fears. Your boundless fears, I shall have fun with them. Listen, look you now on fear’s multitude! On Medo, and her many faces!” she renounced as she approached us her eyes are slowly turning from a purple to a red. “You know them well.” she said sharply.

“From the nightmare realm, the host behind the curse!” she announced as Melvin’s statue began to glow. “Whoa!” I yelped in surprise as I was transported in front of his statue.

“In the revolution of androids, a disgruntled man here to stop their movement!” another statue was of a nicely dressed man. Anna was teleported right in front of it. “Such power…” she gasped in shock.

“In a purgatory among the living and the dead, an enraged ghost!” as implied, the statue of a ghost girl was next and Eiko was promptly sent into it. “What is going on here?” she muttered.

“Creating experiments out of hatred, a professional of cruelty!” a statue that looked like a flat screen tv with a face on it was lit up and Spencer was suddenly transported in front of it. “What in the world!?” he gasped.

“At an elite college campus, a woman of despair!” next one was of a crazy looking school girl with pigtails and Hana was sent in front of it. “Huh?” she uttered.

“On time of selfish clout, a wanted murderer!” a statue of a disheveled man was glowing, Tilly was immediately sent there. “Gah! Warn me next time!” Tilly complained.

“Created a world full of glitches and viruses, the AI behind it all!” it was a statue of a tombstone, Corum was teleported in front of it. “How in the *bleep!* did you do that!?” he barked.

“Your fears are mine, and mines are yours. To share, a history, so as humanity lives on! Now sing our name! Embrace us! Medo!” she renounced as her eyes turned from a purple to a red. She then slowly followed me to my statue in the center in the room.

I felt someone touch me on my shoulder. I jumped from the sudden touch. “Holy *bleep!*in shit!” I yelled in shock.

“I’m coming with you. Like I said before, you’re the most interesting one out of the bunch.” Medo said to me as we’re being sent to the nightmare realm.

O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O

There was no elevator or nothing. I was immediately sent to the stained glass platform. I was also greeted with Medo and Melvin waiting for my arrival.

“Ah, so we meet again, Charlie. It seems you met Medo too.” Melvin spoke.

“Where the hell is everyone!? What did you do to them!?” I yelled.

“You see, while everyone else was sent to their respective statues. I went ahead and decided to follow you to your statue.” Medo explained. “Besides, it’s two against one.”

“Oh, come on! That’s your excuse!? That’s the most stupidest thing I ever heard!” I scoffed.

“You’ll understand alright.” Medo smiled cruelly. “I heard many things about you. You were involved in a love rectangle between three different women. Everyone believed you are a cheater. Not only that, you were having nightmares for eight nights straight.”

“Think I don’t know that? Just what kind of villain are you?” I asked.

“Umm, not to be rude miss but I think he already knows why he’s here.” Melvin corrected.

“Without further ado… Melvin, I command you defeat Charlie!” Medo ordered Melvin pointing directly at me.

“Wait hold on just a second, miss. Would you care for a glass of wine?” Melvin asked.

“What…? Why are you offering me a beverage at a time like this? You’re supposed to kill him, not be a host from a restaurant!” Medo bickered.

Even in a world like this, Melvin is still weird as hell. “You know what, after what I’ve been through. Pour me one.” I said to Melvin.

The floating head then conjured two wine glasses out of thin air each pouring one for the demon queen and for me. Medo took a sip of her wine swishing it around. “Not bad.” she noted.

I also began to drink the wine that was offered. “Just so we’re clear, you’re not trying to pursue me right? Because I’m a taken man!” I asked.

“Why would I want anything to do with a human like you?” Medo asked. “My plan is only use your fears against you, not fall in love with you.”

“Whew… Good. You had me worried there.” I sighed a breath of relief. Finally, a demon that won’t try to ruin my love life.

“What kind of wine is it?” Medo asked Melvin.

“It’s one of my finest wines, made with the freshest yeasts and with the ripest grapes.” he responded.

“This is the wine I used to drink during my time as a healer.” Medo spoke.

Medo and I finally finished our wine glasses. It’s weird that I’m drinking wine with a demon. But I guess anything can happen in a dream huh?

“...With that out of the way, shall we begin fighting before this becomes too sappy.” Medo spoke.

“Of course, miss! Now let’s begin the fight, boxer mortal!” Melvin shouted at me.

“You know what, if that’ll end the nightmare… Bring it on!” I smirked in confidence.

Suddenly I could see Liam, Connor, Dylan, and Liliana show up right behind me.

“Guys, what the hell are you doing here?” I questioned as I turned to face them.

“We’re cheering you on as you defeat Medo and Melvin!” Dylan beamed.

“You sound like you are in a tight spot so we decided to help you out.” Connor explained.

“Yeah, Medo may be cute but I don’t want you fall like you did with Rosemary.” Liam gibed.

“Oh shut up, you!” I scoffed at Liam.

“Whatever happens, we believe in you, Charlie!” Liliana beamed.

Just one person is missing. Prim. I wonder if she’s going to show up eventually. My pillow began to turn into a sword as it did before when I rescued her from her cage.

“I appreciate it guys. Hell, illusion or not.” I smiled at them.

Medo just rolled her eyes at their words, crossing her arms. I proceeded to slash Melvin with my sword.

“You will never win, boxer mortal!! Not again!” Melvin yelled.

“Heh, think again. If I defeat you on the last night I kicked your ass, I can do it again!” I spoke as I slashed him for one last time. Causing him to disappear from the impact. Medo just stared in shock as I defeated Melvin once and for all. After that occurred. Medo and I were sent back.

O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O

As I came back to the statue room, I noticed that everyone has returned in one piece and their respective statues were broken down into nothing. Including Melvin’s. Medo was far away from all of us.

Why… Why, why, why!?” she faltered. “Why can I not prevail!? What do you all have that I lack!? WHAT IS IT!?” she fell to her knees and began to tightly hold her head. She looked like she was about to tear it off. “Agh! Aaagh!” she cried out.

Oh god, what is it now? Is she upset that I took down Melvin or something? Everyone began to gather towards Medo as she continued to break down.

“Gaaaahhh… Don’t… Don’t look at me… Uaaaaaaaaagh!” Medo begged as a red aura began to surround her as an earthquake began to start. I started to become even more annoyed with Medo and her bull shit.

“Now what's up!?” I complained.

“I don’t like this feeling at all...” Spencer fretted.

“Omigosh! What the heck is going on!?” Tilly squeaked.

“All the darkness is calling to her. It’s… Overwhelming.” Eiko noted.

“Oh come on! That’s cheating!” Corum ranted.

“I can sense a powerful aura dwelling within her!” Hana spoke out loud.

“This earthquake… It’s too strong! I don’t know if my system can keep up!” Anna gulped.

We all began to brace ourselves once more as the earthquake became stronger and stronger.
“UAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAGH!!!” Medo let out an unnatural scream as the aura became stronger.

Chapter Text

When can I wake up from this nightmare? This has been goin’ on for far too long. We were surrounded in complete darkness until Medo was floating above us. She was attached to an orb that grew three pairs of angel wings. You know what, screw it! We’ve made it this far, I didn’t give up then. I won’t give up now! I hope I never have nightmares like this ever again.

She had a sinister look on her face as she looked down on everyone. “I told you all didn’t I? I am always two steps ahead of you all. So now, your fears will be realized.” Medo spoke.

“Not if I anything to say about it!” Corum shouted as he used the power of his bracelet but it barely budged. “What the hell? Why didn’t that do anything!?” he panicked. Medo just chuckled maliciously as a result. “Oh, screw you!” he shook his fist at her. I began to look at her eyes, this is like with Bart Simpson with that weird multi-eyed squirrel thing.

“All I gotta do is jab the eyeballs on her wings. Got it.” I noted as I began to hit the eyeballs with my pillow. Medo let out an angered grunt as she used holy light to target me out of revenge. “Gah! It’s so bright!” I cried as I covered my eyes from the light. It was like someone was flashing a light right at my eyes.

“I feel bad for doing this but-” Tilly used her pepper spray to spray directly at the eyeballs. As a result, Medo let out another angered grunt and shot her with lightning. “Big yikes!” she expressed in discomfort.

“You’re done!” Anna renounced as she used her gun to shoot more eye balls off of the wings. Once again, the demon queen lets out an angered grunt and casted a fire spell on her. “Good thing I can’t feel that.” she smirked after the fire was unaffected against her.

Eiko began to analyze and look for the monstrosity’s weak points. “Aha! The eye balls!” she noted as she began to use her flashlight beam to make the eyeballs disappear from the angel wings. “My turn now!” Hana announced as she stabbed the eyeballs right on the pupils.

“Let me sing a song for you all.” Spencer chimed in as he played a tune in order to boost the strength of everyone. Spencer began to play another tune as musical notes began to kick the eyeballs. Corum began to rush towards the wings and stabbed the eyeballs with the twin daggers. “Take that you multiple eyed freak!” he shouted.

Eventually from all our efforts and teamwork, all the eyeballs were destroyed. But the fight was far from over. The angel wings began to wrap tightly Medo up like she was a getting buried alive. The demon queen let out a distressed gasp as she was wrapped around. Struggling to break free.

But then, a huge eyeball atop the orb began to send out a green and red energy, pushing everyone except me back and trapping them, rendering them unable to move. She can torment me all she wants. After all, I had to deal with this shit for eight nights.

“Help! I can’t move!” Tilly cried.

“Whoa! What is this!?” Eiko questioned.

“Ahhh!? What is happening!?” Spencer whimpered.

“Ugh! This sucks!” Corum complained.

“Must break free…!” Anna struggled.

“What the-? Let me go!” Hana uttered.

I could see everyone struggling to break free helplessly. It pisses me off that she’s involving kids that have nothing to do with these nightmares. Not only that, there was a girl trapped inside the angel wings and struggling to breathe. “Hang in there, guys!” I spoke to them.

When I turned and faced the monstrosity, suddenly I could hear sounds of a piano playing. The music must have an effect on her, I could see Medo trying to break free from the wings wrapping around her. She let out some exhausted pants as she tried to catch her breath.

“Prim!” I shouted for her.

“Don’t worry about me, Charlie! I’m just playing to stop Medo from doing anything. But from judging how she acts… She seems to be influenced by something and that name, Medo isn’t actually her true name.” Prim explained as he appeared right beside me as she continued to play.

Medo just stared at me blankly as the wings slowly began to release her. “Who… who are you?” she asked. “Just listen to the sound of my piano playing, okay? You’re gonna be okay!” Prim crooned.

“And I… I am… I was…” Medo continued to speak. “Come on, just break out! You can do it! Break free from the shackles!” I yelled in encouragement. One of the wings broke off, freeing her arms. “I… I am Medo… Undying fear… Unyielding hatred…!” she yelled.

“No, that isn’t your name. You gotta remember what your true name is! I know what it’s like to be trapped in my own personal hell but trust me, there’s a light at the end of every tunnel. Just like everything else in life, right Prim?” I spoke.

“That’s right!” Prim affirmed as she walked towards me. Medo looked like she was about to fall off the orb at any moment. “I am… I must… I will! I… I am… I am Serena!” she struggled. Prim and I began to reach our arms out for Serena. “We’ll catch you, Serena!” Prim said.

“You’re not alone in this.” I said to the girl about to slip. As more wings released Serena, We could see her slip from the orb she was held in. She began to fall right in front of Prim and I but we caught her in together just in time. Serena lets go of our grasp as she proceeded to take off the halo and threw it across the room.

“Allow me to help you all!” Serena cried as she casted a healing spell on everyone who has been encased in the slime, causing them to break free as well.

“Thanks for freeing me!” Tilly said.

“I’m so glad to be free…” Eiko sighed in relief.

“Oh my, thank you… I was so scared…” Spencer sighed a breath of relief.

“Finally! I’m free!” Corum exulted.

“...Thank you.” Anna said.

“I appreciate it.” Hana spoke.

“Are you all okay?” Serena asked them, everyone nodded at her as a response. “Because of this thing… I…”

“It wasn’t your fault, you were just influenced into becoming this way.” Prim spoke to Serena as she placed a hand on her shoulder.

“End this nightmare, not for just me or for everyone else. But for yourself too. Knock that Medo bastard dead.” I encouraged her.

Serena nodded at us from acknowledgment and began to cast a holy light at the monstrosity before her. The monster began to shout as it dissipated from Serena’s light.

“Serena. Serena… Forgotten name, remembered now. Yes, yes…” she panted from exhaustion.

0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O

The atmosphere is calm now, we’re all standing right in front of Serena, who was trembling. “Are… Are these my hands…? W-Where… What…? What have I…? I… I’ve… I’ve done so much unforgivable acts… So much disgusting acts… F-For what…?” she falls to her knees as she begins to bury her face into her hands letting out sobs.

Man, I hate to see a girl cry. I just let out a somber sigh and approached her, Prim followed suit. “Sometimes, life is just *bleep!*ed up like that. Life is just a bunch of curveballs.” The healer girl uncovered her face to take a glance at Prim and I, I could see the tears streaming from her eyes. “But you know what you can do? You can stand up, look life right in the face and give it the finger.”

“That’s right! Besides, you remind me of myself when I first met Charlie. I was scared, alone, and lost until I found him and his buddies. Since then, I’ve been seeing things in a more positive light. It’ll take some time, but I believe in you, Serena!” Prim smiled.

“A positive outlook on life…? I never thought of anything like that before…” she sniffled. “It gives me a warm and fuzzy feeling I just can’t describe…” Eventually she stood up and kissed both Prim and I in our foreheads from regret. She began to sigh glancing at every single one of us in regret and sorrow. “Get ready to return to your homes. My magic weakens as my life begins to fade.” she spoke.

I hope in the next life she gets treated better than she did. After all, dying so young is not a good way to go.

“Don’t let this memory fade… Before I go… Anyone can succumb to the darkness. Please, no matter what happens to you all promise me one thing. Don’t fall into the same path as me… Try to live a life with love in your heart… Okay?” Serena pleaded, smiling as she dissipated into dust.

“Thank you all… You all taught me an unforgettable lesson. I’m… I’m happy to be at peace now… Now please… Say your final goodbyes.” she echoed.

Chapter Text

I was just starting to feel homesick, but that doesn’t mean that I’m gonna miss everyone I met in the nightmare realm. “I guess it’s time to say goodbye, huh?” I asked.

“I hope we can meet again someday!” Prim said to the six others.

“Yeah! Same here!” Tilly beamed.

“I wish you all luck returning back to your worlds.” Spencer spoke.

“It was a weird adventure but I’m glad I could be apart of it.” Eiko smiled.

“I’m glad everyone made it out alive despite everything.” Anna mentioned.

“Yeah, I was starting to get a little homesick.” Corum added.

“Now that you mention it, I’m getting homesick too.” Hana spoke.

As I held Prim’s hand getting sent back to reality, we waved everyone goodbye. “Good luck, everyone!” I said.

“Bye-Bye!” Prim spoke waving at everyone.

“So long.” Hana spoke.

“I wish you all the best.” Anna said.

“Peace out, Charlie!” Corum spoke.

“Please take care.” Spencer smiled.

“Take it easy.” Eiko said.

“Bye, Charlie!” Tilly beamed.

Everyone waved goodbye to us as we were getting sent back to our world.

O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O

“Hey, Charlie wake up! I just got the weirdest dream.” Prim shook me awake.

I find myself, waking up from the dream I had. Wait a minute, are the nightmares finally over for good? I let out a tired yawn, “Mornin’ already…?” I groggily spoke. Hana… Anna… Corum… Spencer… Eiko… Tilly… I wish you all luck in the future.

“I had a dream where I saw you and six other people…” Prim explained.

“Wait, Hana, Anna, Corum, Spencer, Eiko, and Tilly right?” I asked.

“Yes! It was almost like they were protecting you from the nightmares. Same thing with Serena, right?” Prim mentioned.

“Even with the eight nights of those nightmares, you’re still out here to protect me from harm.” I smiled.

Prim just nodded, smiling at me. Oh right, I have the day off so I can spend some time with her while we talk about this dream we had together. I noticed that my phone had a notification, it was from Roselynn.

As I opened up the message, to my surprise… Roselynn and Rosemary started dating recently and wanted to check up on me and wish me for the best.

“Wait is that…?” Prim questioned.

“I’m just as surprised as you, but hey, as long as they’re happy. It’s all that matters.” I beamed.

Prim just nodded at me in approval. Sure can’t wait to tell my buddies about this dream I had when Prim and I arrive at the Stray Sheep. They probably think I’m crazy for telling but, it’s worth a shot.

Good night.

Chapter Text

I took the scene in… A break from all trauma and murders we all had to deal with back in Hope’s Peak Academy. Being outside for the first time in forever just makes it more freeing. The breeze from the outside felt cool on a hot summer day.

“Hey, why don’t we play a game together while we’re out here?” Sayuri suggested. “Oh! Don’t worry, all my handhelds are fully charged and they last a while!” she took out her bag and gave Hiroya a red console, herself a black one, and me a pink one.

“Sure! I’m down! I haven’t played games with other people in a long time.” Hiroya added.

“Just like old times.” I smiled at Sayuri.

As we begin to turn on handhelds, there was something that Mina said that didn’t leave my mind ever since we left the campus.

"You haven't seen the last of me! And when that time comes! She will get her revenge!"

Who was this “she” Mina was referring to? It just doesn’t make any sense.

“Yo, Hana. You alright? You seem to be lost in thought.” Hiroya asked me.

“Who is this “she” Mina is referring to?” I asked the two. I may have a feeling it’s someone outside of Hope’s Peak Academy, but it’s only speculation on my part.

“Hmm… I don’t know. Could it be someone higher than Mina herself?” Sayuri guessed.

“Like some kind of final boss? With Hoshi being dead and the killing game being over I’m not sure how that’ll work.” Hiroya stated.

“You guys are just as lost as me then.” I concluded. “With that aside, I want to see what game we’re about to play.” I spoke.

“Oh! We’re playing A healer’s journey! It’s one of my favorite games of all time and we have to play as different characters and protect the healer from harm!” Sayuri gushed. “But don’t worry, it’s not hard to protect her at all.”

“That sounds fun!” Hiroya beamed. “Can’t wait to play as a bad ass knight!”

“Indeed.” I nodded.

As we booted the game from the handheld, I could hear Hiroya’s and Sayuri’s game all loud and clear. But mine was silent. I tried adjusting the volume, nothing. Instead of a title screen, all I got was a red eyeball.

I could sense that time has stopped entirely and the atmosphere turned red, Sayuri and Hiroya were just frozen in time holding their respective handhelds.

“O foolish child.” she echoed.

Is this what Mina was referring to? Is this what she means by taking her revenge?

“In class trials she partakes…” she continued, “Whose faith in humanity endures despite their sins.”

Is she some kind of god? What is her motive of stopping time entirely? Is she sending me to another world?

“O child, now come see… Their true colors.” she concluded as red aura teleported me to a different world. I knew it.

O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O

Did the voice send me into a void. Something weirder is as I was roaming about, I could see images of Hope’s Peak Academy. The dorms, the courtroom, a classroom, all rooms.

I also saw some other images such as a forest, a laboratory, an abandoned hospital and high school, a parking lot, a mall, someone’s room, some towers, a bar, the streets of an American city, and various locations from an online game.

I was wandering around aimlessly until I found a staircase in the middle of the void. I must find the truth to why I was sent here. Ascending up these stairs is the only choice I have at the moment.

Chapter Text

How can a video game have the ability to send me to the middle ages? Sayuri and Hiroya were with me but they weren’t summoned here like I was. I found myself near an abandoned cabin covered in snow.

When I was about to go inside the cabin to investigate, I saw a group of six suspicious people. A man with green flowing hair covering one of his eyes, a brown haired woman with glasses, another blonde haired woman with sunglasses on her head, a man in his thirties with sheep horns and for some reason… he’s in his underwear?, a white haired woman that looked like she could be in some kind of near future anime, and a blue haired spiky haired boy who looked like a character from a MMORPG anime.

I just looked at each of them with suspicion. After all, I’m not sure if they’re going to ambush me or befriend me so I won’t make any chances.

“Who are you?” the white haired woman asked me.

I didn’t respond and just silently walked away from the group. It’s just a game that I can leave at any time right?

“Hey! Get back here!” the blue haired boy yelled, his tone didn’t phase me at all.

“Maybe she needs some time to adjust?” the blonde pondered.

As I strayed from the group, I just couldn’t help but wonder why they’re following me. I continued to wander in the snow until I found a mountain with a tombstone atop it. Perhaps someone died here… I lowered myself in front of the grave to find out that someone was indeed buried under there due to a plot of dirt bulging.

I checked the tombstone and the inscription reads; Esther, a mage laying here. May they gods give her light on her final resting place. I got up and looked over the dungeon on the view but I could barely see a thing due to the fog covering it entirely.

Just then, the group of six went to approach me again.

“Hey, nice to see ya again.” The man with the lamb horns beamed at me.

“You must be lost and confused about this place…” the green haired guy lamented.

“We don’t mean any harm, if you would just hear us ou-” the glasses woman spoke before I interrupted her.

“Listen, I don’t know what you guys want from me but I suggest you leave me alone.” I said to the group firmly as I walked away from them.

It’s starting to annoy me. What do these six want from me? I continued to wander throughout with no sign of the six following behind me. I noticed a village with a broken down cathedral and a castle. I think it’s a good time to investigate what happened.

As I arrived at the village, suddenly a group of monsters that weirdly resemble Hoshi began to ambush me.

“If it’s a fight you want, then it’s a fight you get!” I spoke to them as I pulled out my sword. Getting ready to attack them. As I did, I came to a realization that the monsters I’m fighting are just robots? This just doesn’t add up. Why am I fighting robots in the middle ages?

The robots began to swing at me, throwing me against a gate. These monsters sure are strong… Ugh… For the first time in my life, I wish I wasn’t so stubborn with people helping me. I felt something bleed out of me. Did one of the robots give me a scar on my leg? The pink blood with oozing from the fresh wound. I tried to get up but with no avail.

“Omigosh! It’s that girl! We have to help her!” the blonde girl panicked as she informed the others.

The group of six began to rush towards me. “Unngh… Nngh…” I grunted trying to get up but the pain was too unbearable.

“Don’t move. Just be still and let me help.” the white haired woman spoke to me as she took a glance of my wounds. “Pink blood? Are you an android too?” she asked.

“Wait. No, my blood is just that color when people in my world bleed.” I explained. The woman with white hair used her telepathic powers to patch me back up, it was like the wound on my leg disappeared entirely.

“Can you stand up?” she asked.

I began to stand back up on my feet without any effort thanks to her power. “Thank you.” I spoke to her.

“You could’ve got yourself killed!” the blue haired yelled at me as he slashed at the hoshi bots with his twin blades.

“I’m glad you’re holding up alright despite that.” the woman with glasses said relieved that I’m still alive.

“Allow me to aid you all with a song.” the green haired man spoke as he played a song with his harp; singing in the process. He must be a bard then.

“Woohoo! Now let’s kick those bots asses! They remind me too much of those animatronics I had to deal with!” the man with lamb ears whooped.

“Now we’re all here and this pink haired girl is saved. Let’s kick some booty!” the blonde beamed.

From all our efforts, all the Hoshi bots were defeated. I turned to face the group. “I’m sorry for underestimating you all. My name is Hana Shogo. I am the ultimate detective.” I began to introduce myself. Everyone began to introduce themselves to me. Anna, Corum, Spencer, Eiko, Tilly, and Charlie.

“Oh! You’re a detective? What kind of crimes to you solve?” Tilly asked me.

“Murder crimes.” I responded nonchalantly.

“You look awfully young to be a detective. Are you by any chance a prodigy?” Eiko asked.

“In a way yeah, but I’m older than I look. Long story short, I used to attend Hope’s Peak Academy. It’s a college where only the most elite students attend.” I spoke.

“Are you well? Mentally, I mean.” Spencer asked.

“I’m used to seeing corpses.” I answered. As soon as I said that, everyone became worried and concerned for me. I guess this is what constantly seeing corpses at the age of thirteen does to someone. But to everyone else, it’s a shock.

“Wait, slow down… You’re *used* to seeing corpses?” Corum asked in concern. “I’m pretty sure if you’re constantly seeing corpses, it’s bound to *bleep!* you up.”

“How old are you when you started doing this detective stuff and how old are you now?” Charlie asked. “Because that can’t be healthy.”

“I was thirteen when I became a detective and I’m nineteen now.” I replied. Everyone became downcast from my response. I suppose it’s upsetting from the naked eye but I learned to get used to seeing dead bodies.

“That’s… Upsetting. How do you sleep at night?” Anna asked.

I quietly pulled out my bear plushie and showed everyone. “This helps me sleep at night, without it, I don’t think I would be able to sleep.” I explained.

“Man, where the hell was that when I was dealing with nightmares?” Charlie pondered.

“Do you have a name for your plushie?” Anna asked.

“I don’t. I’m not exactly good at naming things.” I explained as I blushed a bit from embarrassment.

“That’s okay! It’s very endearing in a way.” Tilly smiled as she patted my back.

“I have a couple plushies I sleep with too. But it’s mostly plushies of anime characters I like.” Corum mused. I guess from his appearance he is indeed an anime fan.

“I’m just glad you’re able to get comfort from your plushie despite the trauma you went through.” Spencer added.

“Your plushie is cute.” Eiko smiled.

“Thanks…” I blushed.

Suddenly, I could feel time stop just like before when I was in the park with Sayuri and Hiroya.

“O children, out of time and out of place. It seems you’ve all become acquainted amongst yourselves. Very good… Very good indeed.” the woman’s voice echoed. I have a feeling that she’s gonna send us somewhere…

“I’m going to send you all to The Trial of Mystery and if you succeed, you will be rewarded with a key to gain access to Castro Honors. Don’t worry, you can take your time.” Just as I thought. But why does this woman seem strangely patient for a god?

“I am looking forward to meeting all of you. Especially you, Hana. You’re the most interesting one out of the bunch.” she continued. She must’ve picked up on my intuition since I was summoned here. I’m just making a guess.

“I’ll be waiting for you, seven.” the woman’s voice finished as we were all surrounded by an aura. It sounds like she’s gonna take us to a trial. But not the kind of trial I got used to in Hope’s Peak Academy.

Chapter Text

We found ourselves standing in front of an entrance of a roller coaster that can hold eight people at once. What in the world is this? Did we get sent to an amusement park or something? This is bizarre. As it turns out, I’m not the only one who feels this way.

“What are these bright lights? I’ve never seen such a sight before…” Spencer complained as he covered his eyes from the overstimulating lights.

“Oooh! This looks like fun!” Tilly beamed in delight but then she noticed Spencer covering his eyes. “Hey, are you okay, Spencer? Are you scared?” she asked.

“No, it’s nothing… It’s just… The lights are just too much for me…” Spencer explained.

“Here.” Tilly spoke as she took off her sunglasses from her head and puts them on his face. “Is that better?” she asked.

“This feels a lot better, thank you Tilly…” Spencer smiled.

“How did we go from being in the middle ages to some kind of amusement park?” Eiko asked.

“Beats me.” Charlie shrugged.

“I don’t know what to say about it other than…” Anna paused. “Maybe she wanted us to have fun for a little?” she guessed.

“Are you actually joking right now? Who the hell summons seven whole ass people just for us to ‘have fun’?” Corum gibed.

“I was only guessing, geez…” Anna grumbled.

“The only choice we have is to get in the ride.” I spoke to them directly. “If we just stand here, we won’t find out the truth to why we’re here.”

“Is it alright if I hold onto you, Tilly?” Spencer asked.

“Sure! I don’t mind at all!” Tilly beamed as they sat on one of the seats together, they were sitting in the back of the coaster.

“She’s right. The sooner we go in, the sooner we’ll learn why we’re here.” Eiko spoke as she took a seat.

“Summoned or not, It’s been a long time since I rode a roller coaster.” Corum mused, I guess his attitude changed from Anna’s guess.

“Do you mind if I ride next to you, Eiko?” Anna asked.

“Be my guest.” she affirmed, prompting the android woman to plop right next to Eiko.

“That’s means I’m gonna have to sit next to you, Corum.” Charlie said as he slides right next to him.

“Fine by me, you seem pretty chill.” Corum agreed.

Now one seat remains, is this going to be another case of a hidden person in this world? I began to ponder for a bit until I heard feedback coming from the speakers above us.

“Hellooooo, foolish mortals!” the voice started. Starting off with a sarcastic remark hm? “Be sure to stay inside the carriage at all times, or don’t. It’ll be funny. No seriously, it would actually be funny if you guys died while riding this thing. ANYWHO, enjoy the ride!” the voice beamed. It was the same carefree attitude as before with Hoshi. Mentioning dying like it was nothing but a joke.

As soon as the voice was finished speaking, the coaster slowly began to start, I could feel my heart pounding against my chest. The carriage was slowly climbing towards the initial hill until it makes a complete stop.

I could hear my heart pound from the anticipation. I began to hold onto the safety bars for dear life. I honestly don’t know how can people enjoy rides like this… I could feel the sudden drop from the tracks.

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHH!!!” I screamed in fear. Everyone was screaming behind me, most in fear but some in joy for some reason. I could feel sharp turns and twists during the ride, I can’t wait for this to be over already…

The roller coaster reaches towards a destination, a carousel? The ride slowly stopping as we arrived at the carousal. But something weird I noticed is that it’s just an empty carousal without any horses you can ride on.

When the coaster came to a complete stop, we promptly left the ride. I could feel myself getting dizzy and disoriented as we left.

“Geez, you good, Hana?” Corum asked.

“G-Give me a moment…” I panted as I held onto the nearest wall to stop myself from collapsing.

“Whoa, whoa! You look like you’re about to faint!” Tilly spoke as she rushed towards me and kept me afloat. “Drink some water.” she said as she handed me a water bottle.

“Don’t want you passing out on us.” Charlie said in concern as he saw me trying to open the water bottle.

“Give her some space and let her rest for a bit. It sounds like she’s experiencing motion sickness, let’s set her down on a bench.” Anna said as tried to guide me to sit on one of the benches so I can rest for a little bit. Tilly opened the water bottle for me and I immediately drank the whole bottle.

“Goodness, I’m just glad you’re alright, Hana…” Spencer sighed in relief.

“Has this happened before?” Eiko asked me.

“N-No… I don’t know what it is… Maybe it’s because of how intense that ride was…” I panted, explaining to Eiko.

“That checks out. Because I had to kind of thing when I was younger.” Charlie added.

But the last thing I drank was a boba tea. Plus, I’m not a big fan of alcohol. After some time that graying out feeling began to dissipate.

“Alright… I’m feeling better now. Thanks guys.” I spoke as I got off from the bench. We began to step onto the carousel’s platform waiting for instruction.

Eiko let out a confused grunt as she heard faint laughter from behind the walls. “Wait… Do you guys hear something?” Nobody heard a thing. “Someone or something is spying on us.”

“Huhuhuhu! Yip-ho-ho!”

The woman wasn’t wrong from her senses, a group of four dolls began to appear right in front of us. They were spinning and dancing in sync in a really creepy way.

“Dolls?” I stared in confusion. Some dolls had blonde hair and wear a purplish dress and some of them had green hair and wear a blue dress.

“We’re cute!”

“And we’re scary!”

“We love to kill!”

“Choose the right answer if you want to live!”

Suddenly, the carousel began to turn. There was music playing as we we’re being spun around. I don’t think the lyrics sung are in Japanese… We’re surrounded by doors in many different colors. I could spot one that had cartoonish ghosts faces plastered all over it with a label saying, “Do not open: scary”

“What the hell is this place?” Charlie asked.

“I like the music, even if I don’t understand what they’re saying.” Spencer hummed as he listened to the music.

“This is stupid.” Corum commented as he crossed his arms.

“Wait! Isn’t this from Squid Games?” Tilly asked in excitement. ...What even is a squid game?

“Squid Games…?” Anna cocked her head in confusion.

“...I still don’t understand what’s going on.” Eiko spoke.

The carousel came to a complete stop. And we are faced with three doors with three choices.

The question is, how many heroes are in this world right now? And the answers are either 7, 8, or 9. I began to think about the answer to where we arrived at the roller coaster ride which holds eight people.

“Everyone, follow me.” I calmly ordered them as I opened the middle door. Everyone began to follow right behind me, the door prompted to close behind us as a doll got shot.

“Omigosh! It is like squid game!” Tilly shouted.

“Did one of the dolls got shot!?” Anna panicked.

“It looks like it.” Eiko spoke. “I hates dolls like that.” she muttered.

“If I may… If we choose the wrong answer… We die?” Spencer asked.

“Don’t think like that, Spencer. We just gotta focus on following Hana and staying alive.” Charlie scolded.

“I still don’t know what the hell a squid game is.” Corum deadpanned.

“Me neither.” I admitted nonchalantly.

The door opened again and we had to step on the platform again, the carousal began to spin again playing the same music. Until stopping once again as we met another question with three doors for answers.

Who is the hidden eighth hero? The knight who was consumed by hatred, a mastermind behind the killing game, or a former healer who feeds off of people’s fears?

...There was no mention of a knight or a healer and the mastermind behind the killing game was already caught so why did they give us that question. But then I noticed sentence that said, “hint: look at the manga about a slow burning healer.” So I grabbed the manga and took a look.

I began to skim through it realizing that the manga is about a healer so I told everyone to follow me to the door to the left. Once again, we entered the door and it was slammed shut behind us, prompting another doll getting shot.

The same thing happened again until we are met with another question with three more answers. What is the demon queen’s motivation? Fear, hate, or both. Demon queen? Is that voice who sent us to this world a demon queen? I began to look back to what she said before she sent me to this world and sent everyone to this trial. I told everyone to follow me to the third door and as we entered two dolls got shot.

“Noooo! My babies!” a woman shouted.

We all took a glance at the door with ghosts on it and a woman who looked the dolls split in half came out of the door. “You guys we’re supposed to get shot! Not my children!”

“Those things are your babies!?” Charlie questioned.

“Womp womp.” Corum taunted.

“What kind of parent lets their children get shot?” Anna asked.

“They’re dolls!” Tilly argued.

“The less I see those damn things, the better.” Eiko complained.

“I’m quite confused…” Spencer commented.

“Better them than us.” I said nonchalantly.

“Grrr… Well whatever! You’re at your last question. By the way, my name is Nex. Not like you seven will live to tell the tale anyway!” she gibed as she stuck out her tongue. Her tongue was… Unnaturally long.

The carousel spun once again. With my knowledge and my detective skills, I’m confident we can get out of here fair and square. It began to stop once again as a question popped up in front of four doors. Who is the demon queen? Medo, Osore, Angst, or Peur.

Since it all translates to fear in different languages, I began to think back to where I heard fear in another language than English or Japanese…

"Nope, sorry. One of you is now a Medo wannabe. If they wanted to, the one who did it could testify to that little fact."

“I got it!” I announced. “The answer must be Medo! Come and follow me everyone!” everyone followed behind me.

“Why you dwindling losers!? You’re supposed to get it wrong! You’re supp-” before Nex could speak anymore, she was promptly shot with pink blood spreading across the room.

Spencer proceeded to give the sunglasses back to Tilly. We began to exit the door with a wall of text saying, “CONGRATULATIONS YOU WON!!”

“You must have the power of a detective's intuition... No wonder we came out of here alive.” Anna noted.

“I’m just glad I don’t have to see these creepy dolls again.” Eiko sighed in relief.

“Glad that’s over.” Charlie spoke.

“If it weren’t for your detective skills we’ve would’ve been goners!” Tilly gushed.

“Indeed. Those dolls and that woman was starting to creep me out…” Spencer shuddered.

“Next! I wonder what else of crap that demon queen is gonna pull.” Corum commented.

“We shouldn’t relax yet, it isn’t over yet.” I warned them.

Right on cue, I felt time stop once again as it did before. We heard that voice again, this woman *must* be Medo.

“Congratulations, you all passed and proved yourselves worthy to receive the staff of a thousand truths, a key to Castro Honors. I will send you all there now. The staff should be at the entrance of the location. Good luck, O children.” Medo echoed as she sent us out of the carousel. I wonder what she has in store for us.

Chapter Text

We’re now sent in front of a dungeon gate. Castro Honors was the dungeon where Medo sent us to find the truth to why we’re all sent here. I could spot the staff of a thousand truths from my detective skills. This must be the key to open the gate… As the others waited, I began to raise the staff in the air and the gate was promptly opened.

“Let’s go.” I told the others as they followed me in the dungeon. The atmosphere was dim and creepy… I think I’ll be alright. It’s nothing I’ve seen before from murder cases.

We encountered those Hoshi bots again but many monster forms. I’ve encountered some average monsters and enemies you would see in RPG games but, there’s something strange about the dungeon. Not only am I fighting Hoshi bots and ordinary monsters, I also had to fight ghosts and cops.

I will admit, we do make a pretty good team despite how out of place we look. But as long as I have my sword, I won’t give up fighting. I just wonder how Sayuri and Hiroya are holding up in my absence.

The further we adventured throughout the dungeon, we found ourselves a room but it isn’t just an ordinary room. The room was filled with seven statues. I could feel a sense of deja vu and confusion as we entered. I immediately spotted a statue of Mina Domoto in the middle of the room. I began to approach the statue calmly.

“...There's no mistaking that it's Mina.” I spoke to myself. What kind of game is Medo playing here?  I noticed that the others were confused and shocked about their respective statues. Did everyone had to fight the statue right in front of them? I have a feeling that they did.

I just realized another thing… Mina Domoto…

Mi Do…

Medo…

It’s funny how I can connect the dots.

We ascended up the staircase which we found another statue which was tall, cloaked, and masked with a singular eye ball. I began to reach out looking for clues but the inscription in front of me turned red and it revealed a staircase going downwards.

I could barely see a thing in the cave but thankfully Eiko, Tilly, and Anna used their flashlights as a guide throughout this place. Eiko used her flashlight, Tilly used her smartphone’s light, and Anna turned her headphones into a flashlight. We eventually found another staircase.

As we ascended up the stairs, we found ourselves on top of the mountains. I spotted a bigger statue and I proceeded to approach the statue with the others following behind me. “What is your motive? Why did you send us here?” I asked the statue. No response. As we were about to head back, the atmosphere became sinister.

“Come hither. Let us speak.” Medo said calmly. We noticed that the statue’s eye from above began to glow, revealing a floating cloaked figure wearing a mask. “I am your host… The Demon Queen. Medo.” she introduced herself. I already know her name thanks to the trial.

A part of me is relieved that Medo isn’t some kind plushie robot thing like Hoshi. To be frank, I’m willing to hear her out. But I have a feeling that she didn’t send us here just to talk. We began to gather in front of the floating statue.

“Full glad am I to welcome honored guests.” Medo greeted each and everyone of us. I remained silent, nodding at the statue. “O travelers from afar, gathered here… For purpose of supreme importance. For words to heed.” she began.

I continued to listen to Medo’s words carefully and attentively. “I’ve two questions to ask of you, the first.” she starts, “Beloved heroes you’ve become. But they…” her tone began to sour as she spoke. “The weak, the wanting… peers in name alone. How have they acquitted themselves?” she scoffed.

What is she trying to say here? Is she talking about people who took advantage of her before she became a demon queen? “Put to proof, they beg for your kindness… With nothing in return but suffering and pain. Pray tell, are charges such as these worthy of grace? I’d think on it, if I were you.” Medo reckoned.

I read her like a book so I must be correct with my analysis.

“The second, then to which I’d have reply.” she announced. I once again focused on Medo’s voice. What will she ask us? “The paths you’ve walked. For gain, for loss. For what? At the cliff you stand, at journey’s end… For hope? To both your classmates alive and deceased?” Medo asked me.

Just like how I read Medo, she followed suit. I knew she was drawn to my intuition. I began to answer her question, “Precisely. I will do everything I can to give hope to my classmates.” I responded.

Medo proceeds to ask different questions to the others, each giving out their best answer.

“Indeed. Within your words lie simple truth. You fought and won and claimed your promised prize.” she noted. “And not for noble cause, but selfish want. A craving deep and primal, spurring you… To shield desire and disdain all else. Let those apart and those opposed by damned.” she scoffed once more getting annoyed.

I began to glance at the statue with a serious look. What is she insinuating? Is she suggesting that because we have goals we don’t care about others?

“The ones who took advantage of me. Your kin in spirit, this I see. You are the same.” Medo said sharply. None of this is making sense to me, I guess I’m going to force the truth out of her.

“Reflect on your regrets…” Medo spoke as the ground began to shake from her power. Everyone in the group began to brace ourselves. “And bid farewell… To misspent life of sin! You’ll live no more!” she yelled as she surrounded every single one of us in the darkness. I remained unfazed and closed my eyes in thought then opening them once again making my mind up that I have to fight her.

“Whoa! Take it easy, lady!” Charlie exclaimed.

“What the heck is this??” Tilly asked.

“Do your worst!” Eiko jeered.

“I’ll be brave!” Spencer said.

“Bruhh.” Corum complained.

“This overwhelming power!” Anna exclaimed.

“...I guess we have to fight the truth out of you.” I spoke.

Chapter Text

When the darkness unveiled itself, Medo has transformed into a pair of purple eyeballs and a giant maw. I’m figuring that she has the ability to make illusions. I also noticed that I’m standing atop of human corpses.

I’m used to seeing corpses thanks to my detective work and what I had to deal with at Hope’s Peak Academy, but the fact that I’m *standing* and stepping on them makes my stomach churn. I guess we have to fight her now. I have to find the truth to why we’re here.

Eiko began to the fight by taking out her cellphone detecting a weak spot, “Impossible…” she gasped. “There’s no weak points… So I have no choice but to rely on my flashlight’s power.”

“Let me help all of you!” Tilly said as she gave everyone a donut to before we started fighting Medo. The donut had a nice and airy texture and the inside was creamy and matcha flavored. A treat indeed.

Medo's left eyeball began to use her shadow spell on Corum. “Ooof! You must be jealous that we got donuts and you didn’t! LOL!” he taunted as he stuck his tongue out at the eyeball. She just scoffed with annoyance as a response.

Here, allow me to help you.” Spencer said he began strum some notes with his harp, healing Corum. “Thanks, dude!” he complimented. Her right eyeball began to target Anna hitting her. “Ungh! That smarts!” she exclaimed. The right eye began to target Eiko. “Grrr…” she grunted.

I unsheathed my sword and began to throw some slashes at the giant maw. “I will cut through your words!” I exclaimed. As a retaliation, Medo let out a grunt as her maw threw fire at me but thankfully I dodged it just in time.

“Hey, Eiko! Take this energy drink!” Charlie said as he threw the bottle towards her with Eiko miraculously catching the drink with her hand.. “I appreciate it, Charlie.” Eiko thanked as she drank the energy drink.

Spencer began to play a tune on his harp, the music notes hitting all the anomalies. “I hope you liked my performance.” he sheepishly said. Medo's right eyeball began to hit him as a result. “I guess not.” he said in disappointment.

Are you afraid of the dark?" Medo asked as her maw once again used a darkness spell on Tilly. “Yeouch!” she yelped and as a counter attack, she took out her pepper spray and used it directly at her eyes. “If you touch me, you’re getting pepper sprayed.” she warned. Medo let out a pained moan from the chemicals.

Eiko pulled out her flashlight, a beam of light coming out of it damaging all the anomalies. “Huh… Not only does it work on ghosts it also works on… Whatever that’s supposed to be.” she noted. Medo's maw began to throw fire at Eiko. “Whoa!” she yelled as she was set on fire.

“Allow me to help.” Anna spoke as she closed her eyes, using telepathy to heal Eiko. Just like how she healed me when we first met. “Huh? The fire’s gone. Thank you, Anna.” Eiko said appreciatively.

Medo's left eyeball once again used it’s dark magic on me instantly hitting me. I grunted and retaliated by slashing my sword at the maw once again. Her maw retaliates by using it’s dark magic to target Corum.

“Alright, you horror game boss looking ass bitch. You asked for it.” he taunted as he used some kind of hack to weaken all body parts. Charlie began to beat one of Medo's body parts with his pillow. “Take that!” he exclaimed. "Seriously? A pillow?" Medo retorted, not amused in the slightest.

Eiko used her flashlight once again to let out a beam of light, taking out Medo's maw instantly. "Heh... Not bad... A fine display..." Medo remarked. “And stay out!” she shouted in determination. This just leaves two of her purple eyeballs left. I began to calmly approach Tilly and gave her a strawberry ramune bottle in return for giving me a donut. “Here. Drink this.” I told her.

She took the bottle and drank it. “Mmmm! Strawberries!” Tilly exclaimed in joy, “Thank you, doll face!” I just shyly looked away and placed a hand behind her neck. “Don’t mention it.” I said. One her eyeballs began to attack Charlie again. “Aww c’mon! Seriously!?” he complained.

But then, Medo's eyeball did something else… It was almost like it was staring daggers at him and some kind of water came out of the eye. “That’s a little too much waterworks, thank you very much!” Charlie retorted sarcastically.

Anna began to set her arms on fire “A-Anna! Are you alright!?” Spencer asked in concern. “Don’t worry, this is part of the process.” Anna explained as she extended her arms as the flames from her arms targeted the eye balls.

Out of retaliation, it once again attacked her but Anna counter attacked it by turning her headphones into a gun and shooting it right in the eye. “Think fast!” she said. She took out a vital and drank the blue liquid that’s inside it. “That’s better.”

The purple eye began to stare daggers at Tilly as it splashed water directly towards her. “Ahhhh!! What the *bleep!*!” Tilly cringed in disgust. Medo cackled in delight from Tilly's reaction. As a result, she distinctly sprayed the eyeball with pepper spray as before, instantly defeating the eye. "I see..." she said as her eyeball dissipated. “Have some decency!” she sassed as she stuck her tongue out. Now one eyeball remains.

“Repth!” Corum exclaimed as he healed Tilly. “Here you go.” He said to her. “That was a big help, Corum!” Tilly smiled at him. Spencer began to play a tune on his harp, the music notes gathering around Medo's eyeball attacking it. He also played another tune feeling a sense of motivation and encouragement from his music. Corum rushed over to the eyeball and attacked it with his twin swords. “Get rekt!” he exclaimed.

I took out my sword once again and slashed Medo’s eyeball with all my might until it was defeated. "Intriguing..." the demon queen spoke. “Are you ready to tell the truth now?” I asked. Instead of answering, Medo began to approach us and revealed herself as a blobby creature with wings and several deep holes attached to it. The truth isn’t revealed yet. But I will get into the bottom of this.

She began to target Charlie with it’s dark magic once more laughing manically as she casted it. “Ouch!” he winced in pain and held his pillow. Anna shot a bullet towards the ominous creature. “What in the world is this?” Anna asked staring directly at the creature. She began to cast dark magic at Tilly once more. “Ooooh! I am so hitting you with my baton!” she protested.

Eiko used her cellphone to find weak spots on the blob. “Aha… The weak spots seem to be directly at it’s chest.” she noted. Eiko began to lunge at Medo, kicking her directly at the chest. "Gnnnghhh!!" Medo grunted in pain, she began to target me with the darkness. “Agh!” I grunted. I used my sword to counterattack the creature.

Charlie took out a tome and opened it, revealing a holy light and turned the book directly at the creature shooting beams at light at it. “Hope you like holy light, sucker!” Charlie taunted. Anna then turned her gun into a sword and began to strike towards her. “For everyone’s freedom!” she exclaimed.

This time, the creature did something different… It was targeting everyone and used it’s dark magic to damage everyone. Medo chuckled in delight as it casted the spell. “Aghh!” Spencer winced in pain as Medo casted her spell. He played a tune of healing on his harp and it healed everyone who was knocked over. I can get up again thanks to his music. Now than ever, I remain hopeful on defeating Medo for good. Eiko jumped at Medo and kicked her right in the face.

Medo once again hit Tilly with the dark magic as soon as it was done with it’s spell, Tilly began to strike it with her bright pink baton. “Don’t touch me, criminal!” she yelled. I swung my sword at the creature once more.

“Get data drained, bozo!” Corum yelled as he used his power to weaken Medo even further. Now is my chance to defeat her.

After countless slashes of my sword, Medo’s blobby form began to weaken. "GET OUT OF MY HEAD!!" she shouted. Wait a minute… That sounded like a woman begging us to save her. Is this woman influenced by Medo?

O0O00O00O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O

We were transported back to the mountains. The cloaks began to undo itself and the mask began to crack… To reveal a healer with blonde medium length wavy hair and eyes that match those eyeballs we had to fight. Behind those eldritch forms was a woman who looked like she’s been through a lot.

“Well fought and won.” she said as she fell to her knees. Her spirit seemed to be wrecked too. “And now… I beg of you… Please end me…” she pleaded.

I looked at the healer with a calm yet slightly concerned on my face. “...What do you mean by that? I have no intention to end your life. There’s no need to do that.” I said calmly but the woman wouldn’t even respond. Besides, if we kill her chances are we would be stuck in this world for the rest of our lives and we wouldn’t find out why we’re here in the first place.

Chapter Text

I have a feeling that this game isn’t over yet. Even if we defeated Medo together. As we tried to head to the exit, the door slammed shut right in front of us. I didn’t even react from that because I knew that Medo wasn’t finished with us yet.

“Not yet. Not yet! Your fight is not yet done!” she yelled. She let out an unsettling chuckle as we turned to face her. “You seven make this really easy. After all, I am always two steps ahead of you.” she explained. Is she going to reveal the truth to why everyone was sent to this desolate world?

“Your fears. Your boundless fears, I shall have fun with them. Listen, look you now on fear’s multitude! On Medo, and her many faces!” she renounced as she approached us her eyes are slowly turning from a purple to a red. “You know them well.” she said sharply.

“From the nightmare realm, the host behind the curse!” she announced as one of the statues’ eyes began to glow, it was the floating head. “Whoa!” Charlie yelped in surprise as he was transported in front of his statue.

“In the revolution of androids, a disgruntled man here to stop their movement!” another statue was of a nicely dressed man. Anna was teleported right in front of it. “Such power…” she gasped in shock.

“In a purgatory among the living and the dead, an enraged ghost!” as implied, the statue of a ghost girl was next and Eiko was promptly sent into it. “What is going on here?” she muttered.

“Creating experiments out of hatred, a professional of cruelty!” a statue that looked like a flat screen tv with a face on it was lit up and Spencer was suddenly transported in front of it. “What in the world!?” he gasped.

“At an elite college campus, a woman of despair!” next one was of a Mina Domoto, the mastermind behind the killing game and I was sent in front of it. “Huh?” I uttered.

“On time of selfish clout, a wanted murderer!” a statue of a disheveled man was glowing, Tilly was immediately sent there. “Gah! Warn me next time!” Tilly complained.

“Created a world full of glitches and viruses, the AI behind it all!” it was a statue of a tombstone, Corum was teleported in front of it. “How in the *bleep!* did you do that!?” he barked.

“Your fears are mine, and mines are yours. To share, a history, so as humanity lives on! Now sing our name! Embrace us! Medo!” she renounced as her eyes turned from a purple to a red. She then slowly followed me to my statue in the center in the room.

I felt someone touch me on my shoulder but I didn’t even react. “What are you doing exactly?” I asked with an aloof and calm tone.

“I’m coming with you. Like I said before, you’re the most interesting one out of the bunch.” Medo said to me as we’re being sent to courtroom of Hope’s Peak Academy.

O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O

As I arrived in courtroom I was greeted with the sight of Medo kicking Mina in the face against the wall to the point Mina’s nose was dripping with pink blood.

“OMG!! I ACTUALLY GOT KICKED BY THE DEMON QUEEN HERSELF!!! THIS IS A DREAM COME TRUE!!” Mina moaned in enjoyment as her nose was bleeding.

“You’re… actually weird.” Medo cringed in disgust. Can’t say I blame her, seeing that side of Mina makes me recoil with discomfort.

“Oh, of course little miss detective ruins it all.” Mina pouted as she got off the floor wiping the blood off her nose with her arm.

“Why am I the only one here? Where are the others?” I asked.

“You see, while everyone else was sent to their respective statues. I went ahead and decided to follow you to your statue.” Medo explained. “Besides, it’s two against one.”

“Erm, actually. You two will dispute while I just watch.” Mina said in mocking tone and pointing her finger in the air. Medo just glared at Mina in annoyance.

“Okay…?” I spoke in confusion.

“You’ll understand alright.” Medo smiled cruelly. “I heard many things about you. You already knew who the mastermind was from the start. Your friend was slain after he attempted to attack Hoshi. And you kept your emotions to yourself, even in stressful situations.”

“...Why do you know about this? Most importantly, *how* do you know about this?” I asked as I began to tense up.

“Aww! A missed opportunity! Since Hana’s the main character, I should’ve wiped her memory completely as she entered!” Mina complained.

“Without further ado… Mina, I command you defeat Hana!” Medo ordered Mina pointing directly at me.

“I’m not doing it because I’m the mastermind. You two duke it out.” Mina sassed.

I can’t believe I’m about to dispute with the Demon Queen… If it’s the only way to get out of this place, then I’ll do it.

“Alright, fine. You win this time. Even though you are one of my reincarnations. I suppose this is *your* rules.” Medo grumbled.

“Thank you, Honey~” Mina purred as she blew Medo a kiss. Medo just recoiled and scoffed in disgust. “Hey! Don’t be homophobic!”

“I may be evil, but I’m not a homophobe. I’m just disgusted with how you’re idolizing me.” Medo explained.

Yeah, I’m definitely going to agree with Medo with that… Mina was just prancing around her like a school girl in love.

“Hope… Despair… What will prevail? Why do you humans depend on hope so much? Isn’t it all pointless in the end?” Medo questioned me.

“I had the same ideology before but thanks to my classmates, hope will always win in the end.” I responded. “What do you have against it anyway?”

“You’re such a naive girl. You will learn soon enough that hope will bring nothing but disappointment.” Medo leered.

I remained unfazed by her words, but I couldn’t help but tense up a bit. “You were vilified by everyone around you? Weren’t you? Is that why you became a Demon Queen?” I asked her.

Medo just stared at me in confusion as if I was telling the truth about why she became a demon queen in the first place. “Are you… Getting into my level?” she questioned.

“I’m merely gathering what I’ve seen and heard.” I responded to her question.

“Do you think just because you’re a detective people just blindly follow you and take your word?” Medo spoke as she glared at me with an evil smirk on her face.

“Oooh! This is getting good!” Mina beamed as she stuffed her face with popcorn.

“...I. If it weren’t for me… Everyone would either die or be stuck in this college campus.” I stammered, I don’t know what it is but I felt… Fear… My heart was pounding and my eyes felt like they were going to burn.

Medo just chuckled from the sight. I felt tears welling up from my eyes but I just couldn’t let out a sound. Is this despair…? What is this…?

“That’s right, Hana. Give into your fears.” Medo smirked.

“N-No! I can’t…!” I cried out, I refuse to give in… I can’t give in… I can’t… Suddenly, I could feel two people grabbing me. It was Sayuri and Hiroya.

“Found you!” Hiroya said playfully.

“Sayuri? Hiroya? What are you guys doing here?” I asked as I wiped my tears from my eyes.

“We found you inside this game, and we managed to find exactly where you are.” Sayuri explained.

“Screw what Medo said! You saved our asses so we’re returning the favor.” Hiroya spoke.

“Yeah, besides, no matter what happens hope will always win!” Sayuri beamed.

“As we are the Warriors of Hope!” Hiroya, Sayuri and I said together.

“Thank you… Both of you.” I smiled softly at them.

“Are you kidding me? That didn’t work!” Medo huffed.

“You should know why it didn’t work, Medo.” I spoke.

“Gods, you’re so annoying…” Medo scoffed.

“BOOOOOOO! This is boring!” Mina scorned as she pressed a button.

“W-What was that…?” Medo asked.

“Mina, what are you doing?” I questioned her sternly.

“This whole dispute was getting boring so… Let’s give it everything we got! It’s punishment time!” Mina announced.

O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O

GAME OVER, SERENA HAS BEEN FOUND GUILTY. TIME FOR PUNISHMENT!

Serena was her real name? The screen showed the Demon Queen being dragged away by Mina by rope. Wait a minute! If Medo dies, we can’t leave! What in the world is the mastermind doing!?

The demon queen was tied at a stake, is this a medieval public burning?? I could see Medo struggling to break free from the shackles. Medo may be the one who sent us here but… If she dies we’re gonna be trapped here forever.

Demon Queen’s Downfall!

Of course it couldn’t be peaceful. The Hoshi bots around her began to inject Medo with countless syringes as she continued to envelope in flames. I do not know what’s going on but it looked like Medo was in pain as she was being injected over and over again.

When it looked like Medo was slowly losing her life, Medo and I were sent back.

O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O

As I came back to the statue room, I noticed that everyone has returned in one piece and their respective statues were broken down into nothing. Including Mina’s. Medo was far away from all of us. In a way, I’m relieved that Medo didn’t die from an execution like that.

Why… Why, why, why!?” she faltered. “Why can I not prevail!? What do you all have that I lack!? WHAT IS IT!?” she fell to her knees and began to tightly hold her head. She looked like she was about to tear it off. “Agh! Aaagh!” she cried out.

We began to rush towards Medo as she continued to break down. I noticed a red aura around her… Is this her final form? Or did she react like this from nearly getting executed?

“Gaaaahhh… Don’t… Don’t look at me… Uaaaaaaaaagh!” Medo begged as a red aura began to surround her as an earthquake began to start. She’s about to evolve to her final form! I could feel an overwhelming malice from her.

“Now what's up!?” Charlie complained.

“I don’t like this feeling at all...” Spencer fretted.

“Omigosh! What the heck is going on!?” Tilly squeaked.

“All the darkness is calling to her. It’s… Overwhelming.” Eiko noted.

“Oh come on! That’s cheating!” Corum ranted.

“I can sense a powerful aura dwelling within her!” I spoke out loud.

“This earthquake… It’s too strong! I don’t know if my system can keep up!” Anna gulped.

We all began to brace ourselves once more as the earthquake became stronger and stronger.
“UAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAGH!!!” Medo let out an unnatural scream as the aura became stronger.

Chapter Text

This is the ultimate showdown between life and death. All we could see is complete darkness until Medo was floating right above us, staring us down. She was attached to an orb that grew three pairs of angel wings. A final battle.

She had a sinister look on her face as she looked down on everyone. “I told you all didn’t I? I am always two steps ahead of you all. So now, your fears will be realized.” Medo spoke.

“Not if I anything to say about it!” Corum shouted as he used the power of his bracelet but it barely budged. “What the hell? Why didn’t that do anything!?” he panicked. Medo just chuckled maliciously as a result. “Oh, screw you!” he shook his fist at her.

“All I gotta do is jab the eyeballs on her wings. Got it.” Charlie noted as he began to hit the eyeballs with his pillow. Medo let out an angered grunt as she used holy light to target Charlie out of revenge. “Gah! It’s so bright!” Charlie cried as he covered his eyes from the light.

“I feel bad for doing this but-” Tilly used her pepper spray to spray directly at the eyeballs. As a result, Medo let out another angered grunt and shot her with lightning. “Big yikes!” she expressed in discomfort.

“You’re done!” Anna renounced as she used her gun to shoot more eye balls off of the wings. Once again, the demon queen lets out an angered grunt and casted a fire spell on her. “Good thing I can’t feel that.” she smirked after the fire was unaffected against her.

Eiko began to analyze and look for the monstrosity’s weak points. “Aha! The eye balls!” she noted as she began to use her flashlight beam to make the eyeballs disappear from the angel wings. “My turn now!” I announced as I stabbed the eyeballs right on the pupils.

“Let me sing a song for you all.” Spencer chimed in as he played a tune in order to boost the strength of everyone. Spencer began to play another tune as musical notes began to kick the eyeballs. Corum began to rush towards the wings and stabbed the eyeballs with the twin daggers. “Take that you multiple eyed freak!” he shouted.

Eventually from all our efforts and teamwork, all the eyeballs were destroyed. But the fight was far from over. The angel wings began to wrap tightly Medo up like she was a getting buried alive. The demon queen let out a distressed gasp as she was wrapped around. Struggling to break free.

But then, a huge eyeball atop the orb began to send out a green and red energy, pushing everyone except me back and trapping them, rendering them unable to move. Impossible…! How can she have the power to summon slime like that? Even after we took down the eyeballs.

“Gghuh!? Hey! Get this thing off me!” Charlie yelled.

“Help! I can’t move!” Tilly cried.

“Whoa! What is this!?” Eiko questioned.

“Ahhh!? What is happening!?” Spencer whimpered.

“Ugh! This sucks!” Corum complained.

“Must break free…!” Anna struggled.

I could see everyone struggling to break free helplessly. I carefully analyzed the situation. To free the others from their traps… I have to free Medo from this orb. But how…? “Have hope everyone. I’ll find a way to get you all out of here.” I spoke to them.

I took out my sword, waiting for any words she’ll spill at me. I’m not going to attack the host, just the one controlling the woman like she was a puppet. I could see Medo trying to break free from the wings wrapping around her. She let out some exhausted pants as she tried to catch her breath.

“Give me your worst.” I sternly spoke to the monstrosity before me, pointing my sword directly at it.

Medo just stared at me blankly as the wings slowly began to release her. “Who… who are you?” she asked. I began to dodge her words. I’m figuring she was talking to someone that was controlling her, not me. Is she on the process of breaking free? “Serena, I know you can hear me. Destroy the fear and the despair consuming you, you have to!” I spoke to her.

“And I… I am… I was…” Medo continued to speak. I dodged her words again. But that form was short lived as she reverted back to her old self. One of the wings broke off, freeing her arms. “I… I am Medo… Undying fear… Unyielding hatred…!” she yelled.

The words were orange so I proceeded to slash through that sentence she spoke. “No, you’re wrong! Let me help you!” I spoke once more. “Serena is your true name. It has to be. So please, you must free yourself from the pain and let me help you find hope again.”

I dropped my sword, reaching my arms out for Medo as she could fall off the orb at any given moment. “I am… I must… I will! I… I am… I am Serena!” she struggled. “That’s right. Now, I need you to jump right in my arms.” I instructed the woman.

As more wings released Serena, I could see her slip from the orb she was held in. She began to fall right in front of me but I caught her in my arms just in time. I’m glad she’s regained her senses. Serena lets go of my grasp as she proceeded to take off the halo and threw it across the room.

“Allow me to help you all!” Serena cried as she casted a healing spell on everyone who has been encased in the slime, causing them to break free as well.

“Damn, that’s stuff’s strong…” Charlie commented.

“Thanks for freeing me!” Tilly said.

“I’m so glad to be free…” Eiko sighed in relief.

“Oh my, thank you… I was so scared…” Spencer sighed a breath of relief.

“Finally! I’m free!” Corum exulted.

“...Thank you.” Anna said.

“Are you all okay?” Serena asked them, everyone nodded at her as a response. “Because of this thing… I…”

“It’s okay. You did the right thing. I want you to defeat Medo once and for all.” I spoke to Serena in encouragement.

Serena nodded at me from acknowledgment and began to cast a holy light at the monstrosity before her. The monster began to shout as it dissipated from Serena’s light.

“Serena. Serena… Forgotten name, remembered now. Yes, yes…” she panted from exhaustion.

0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O

The atmosphere is calm now, we’re all standing right in front of Serena, who was trembling. “Are… Are these my hands…? W-Where… What…? What have I…? I… I’ve… I’ve done so much unforgivable acts… So much disgusting acts… F-For what…?” she falls to her knees as she begins to bury her face into her hands letting out sobs.

I forgot I took a bouquet of Irises before I had to confront Mina, so I decided to hand her the bouquet of flowers. The healer woman uncovered her face and glanced at me confusion, but she took the flowers appreciatively. “T-Thank you… These smell nice…”

“When you became Medo, you lost all hope didn’t you?” I guessed. “I’ve… seen what despair does to someone. It was a grim sight to see. I hope those flowers give you hope as much as gave me hope.”

“You’re right on everything… I also had flowers that give me hope. But they’re were all wilted as…” Serena paused. I knew exactly what that meant. It’s just disgusting how people treat her like this. It’s no wonder she became Medo. “You may be stoic but I know deep down, you have a heart of gold… Thank you for showing me the hope I have lost.” Serena she stood up and kissed me in my forehead from regret and from appreciation. She began to sigh glancing at every single one of us in regret and sorrow. “Get ready to return to your homes. My magic weakens as my life begins to fade.” she spoke.

May she rest in peace then. I removed my cap out of respect and bowed my head down.

“Don’t let this memory fade… Before I go… Anyone can succumb to the darkness. Please, no matter what happens to you all promise me one thing. Don’t fall into the same path as me… Try to live a life with love in your heart… Okay?” Serena pleaded, smiling as she dissipated into dust.

“Thank you all… You all taught me an unforgettable lesson. I’m… I’m happy to be at peace now… Now please… Say your final goodbyes.” she echoed.

Chapter Text

After Serena disappeared, I put my cap back on my head and faced the others. I’m sure gonna miss them when I come back to my world. “I’m happy to meet all of you.” I said, realizing I had tears welling up in my eyes, I quickly swiped the tears away. I guess it’s been a while since I cried.

“Are you okay, Hana? You seem sad.” Charlie asked in concern.

“Perhaps she hasn’t cried in a long while.” Eiko guessed.

Corum approached me and gave me a pat in the shoulder. “It’s alright to cry, it’s only human after all.” he said.

“Indeed. It’s better to cry it out now than later.” Anna added.

“Yeah! Crying is natural and healthy!” Tilly beamed.

“I’ve been in your shoes before, Hana. So if you need to cry, you may lean on us.” Spencer crooned.

Why am I crying at a time like this? I’m getting sent to my world but yet… I couldn’t help but miss them when I leave this world. After collecting myself, I began to take long and deep breathes. “Goodbye, everyone.” I said with a slight smile on my face.

“Until next time.” Eiko spoke.

“Make like a chip and dip!” Corum jested.

“It’s been nice knowing you.” Anna said.

“Don’t be a stranger!” Charlie spoke.

“Bye, Hana!” Tilly beamed.

“Best wishes.” Spencer smiled.

Everyone waved goodbye to me as I was sent back to my world.

O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O

I was sent back to my world, handheld in hand as the title screen I was going to play showed up.

“Hana! You’re back!” Hiroya beamed.

“I’m happy you made it safe.” Sayuri smiled.

I took my hat off, glancing at the scenery before me and closing my eyes. “Anna… Corum… Spencer… Eiko… Tilly… Charlie… May hope be forever in your heart."

“Who are these guys you’re thinking about?” Hiroya asked. Oh right, he’s the ultimate psychic.

“They’re friends I met when I was sent to that world.” I explained.

“You’re taking your cap off. I wonder why…?” Sayuri pondered.

I then decided to undo my braids, letting my pink hair fall free on my shoulders feeling the wind breeze throughout my hair. “I just felt like another chapter of my life is going to start, you know?” I explained.

“Wow, Hana… I didn’t know your hair is that long. It’s really pretty!” Sayuri expressed in awe.

“T-Thank you…” I blushed from her compliment.

“I still wanna hear about those friends you met in that world you were sent to. I’m curious.” Hiroya spoke.

“Oh right, I should probably start talking as soon as we start playing right?” I asked.

“Mmhmm!” Sayuri nodded.

“Hell yeah! Let’s play!” Hiroya whooped.

As before, we began to play the game as I explained my experiences from that world. It was hell to go through but from freeing Serena from her fear, hatred, and despair. It was all worth it.

Case Closed.

Chapter Text

“Hold on just a little while longer… Hold on just a little while longer… Hold on just a little while longer… Everything will be alright… Everything will be alright…” I hummed to myself as I glanced at Amber’s grave. It was a song that gave me hope during the fight for android’s rights.

“Hmm? What were you humming, Anna?” Emma asked me.

“It was a hymn of our people.” I explained to her. I knew the song meant something to Cora, Noah, and Levi but for Emma and especially Eileen since they’re out of the loop.

“I’ll just leave you guys to yourselves. I’m just gonna head inside and be alone for a bit.” Eileen spoke as she entered inside the mansion, leaving the five of us behind.

“You and Amber must have a strong bond together…” Cora guessed.

“Yes… But at least she’s in a better place now.” I spoke.

“Hey, no matter what happens, we androids must stay together.” Noah stated.

“That’s why the humans heard us and we have the same rights as them now.” Levi said.

As I was talking to them I felt… Weird… Is my system acting up? I did a quick diagnosis on my system… Nothing. What the hell is wrong with me? My vision was blurring out and I could see everyone watching me in concern. Am I getting hacked?

“Anna! Are you alright!?” Cora rushed towards me. I could barely move and my head feels like it’s pounding out of my skull.

“No… This couldn’t be memory probing… It’s system probing.” Emma noted after analyzing my symptoms.

“But who would do this!? I thought the war for android’s rights was over!” Levi yelled.

“It’s impossible! I thought Matthew was dead!” Noah protested.

“Hold on…” Emma spoke as she analyzed me. “I don’t think it’s Matthew but, I’m not sure WHO exactly is hacking her system.”

Suddenly, my vision turned into red and everyone around me disappeared. What the hell is happening…?

“Cora!? Levi!? Noah!? Emma!? Where are you guys!?” I called out for them, but nobody came… Until I heard a voice…

“O foolish child.” she echoed.

Is this the one who hacked me? I couldn’t see a figure, all I heard was a voice. I just don’t like this feeling at all.

“On freedom’s road she walks…” she continued, “Whose faith in humanity endures despite their sins.”

I began to grow nervous as she was speaking to me, what kind of cryptic message is she trying to spread? I just don’t know what’s going on here and why was this individual targeting me.

“O child, now come see… Their true colors.” she concluded as red aura teleported me to a different world. I could feel waves of red surrounding me.

O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O

As the red dissipated from my vision, I found myself in a black void. I began to wander throughout the void and as I did so, I saw images of the city of Detroit. From the town square, Terra, the Cyberlife warehouse, and the Stratford Tower.

I also saw some images of a forest, a laboratory, an abandoned hospital and high school, a parking lot, a mall, a messy bedroom, several tall towers, a bar, an advanced looking college campus, and… something from a video game?

I continued to wander until I found a staircase in the middle of the void. Although, I am a tad bit nervous, I must find out why I was whisked away here and going up these stairs is the only way for me to find out.

Chapter Text

I have a feeling I’m not in Detroit anymore or anywhere in America at that. Did I get sent back to the medieval times? I was placed atop of a mountain with a gravestone on it. I figured I was placed there because of Amber’s grave.

Another thing I noticed was a view between which I’m assuming is the castle town and cathedral on the left, and another dungeon that seems ominous and creepy.

I sensed something approaching me, as I turned to face whatever that was, there was a group of six humans. There was a man with green long hair, a brown haired woman with glasses, another blond woman with sunglasses on her head, a man with his dark hair tied and for some reason he has sheep horns? A pink haired teenaged girl with braided hair, and a blue haired teenaged boy with spiky hair.

I’m honestly relieved that I’m not the only person here and these humans seem like fine company.

“We finally found another person.” The pink haired girl noted.

“Really? But is it just me or does this woman seem… Weird?” The blue haired boy commented. Did he sniff out the fact that I’m an android?

“She seems fine to me! Besides, we gotta get along.” The blonde haired woman added.

“What is your name, miss…” the man in his thirties asked as he paused awkwardly.

“Anna. My name is Anna.” I introduced myself to the group. Everyone began to introduce themselves to me. Corum, Spencer, Eiko, Tilly, Charlie, and Hana. I can sense we can make out of here with our teamwork and efforts. I have a positive feeling about this group.

“It’s nice to meet you, Anna. I’m sure we can get along with each other.” Spencer smiled.

Eiko was glancing at my headphones that I placed on my neck.

“I noticed you have headphones with you, are you a music person?” Eiko asked me with curiosity.

“Yeah. You could say that. Although, my headphones could do much more than that though.” I responded.

“Waitwaitwait! Are you talking about noise cancelling headphones? That sounds so cool!” Tilly bubbled.

“It is noise cancelling but it’s not the thing I was mentioning.” I spoke.

“Hmm… I never seen such technology like this…” Spencer noted.

“Okay, you’re actually better than I initially thought. Probably because when I play The World, I always use a headset.” Corum gushed.

“What were you going to show us?” Eiko asked.

“Allow me to show you what I mean.” I spoke as I took my headphones and turned them into a gun everyone just exploded in astonishment, especially Spencer, Tilly, and Corum.

“Holy shit! How did you do that!?” Charlie gasped in excitement.

“Forgive my bluntness but are you an android?” Hana asked.

“You guessed correctly. I am an android.” I affirmed.

“Huh, I never would’ve guessed. You look like a human just like everyone else here.” Charlie spoke, I’m probably just gonna ignore his lamb horns for now.

“That figures why I had a weird feeling about you. But as long as you’re not destroying humanity or anything like that, I’m totally fine with having an android here.” Corum commented.

Tilly proceeds to gently squish my cheeks with her hands, “Umm… Tilly? What are you doing…?” I asked, not that I was uncomfortable, I just never had a human squish my cheeks before.

“Wowww, for someone synthetic, you sure are squishy!” Tilly giggled as she released my cheeks.

“Do you mind if I request you shape shift something?” Eiko puzzled.

“What do you have in mind?” I wondered.

“Can you shape shift a mug? I’m curious to see how that’ll work.” Eiko requested.

I used my telepathic powers to turn my headphones into a mug, as requested.

“Intriguing.” Eiko nodded.

“Wow! That’s riveting!” Spencer beamed.

“I wonder if you could turn them into a book of some sort.” Hana spoke.

I turned the mug into a simple book like so.

“That’s fascinating. I’ve never seen anything like that before.” Hana spoke with a slight smile on her face.

“How about a harp then?” Spencer suggested, I began to shapeshift my headphones into a blue harp.

“Goodness! These things are amazing!” he beamed as he hopped up and down in excitement.

“I got one, turn them into a wii remote!” Corum requested.

“A wii? Isn’t that console over 30 years old?” I guessed.

“Hold up, I thought the wii is at least four years old.” Corum said. “It’s THAT old in your time?”

“The wii is almost twenty in my time, plus we have the new switch 2 coming out soon.” Tilly mentioned.

“Did the company get lazy with their console names or something?” Charlie guessed.

While everyone is talking about this “wii” I proceeded to shape shifted the harp into a wii remote.

“Yooooo! That looks sickkkkk!” Corum exulted. “I can’t wait to tell my buddies about this!”

I could sense something about to approach us so I turned my headphones back to it’s original form and put it away for now. There was that red again when I summoned to this place.

“O children, out of time and out of place. It seems you’ve all become acquainted amongst yourselves. Very good… Very good indeed.” the woman’s voice echoed. Who is this woman? Is she some kind of god?

“I’m going to send you all to The Trial of Vigilance and if you succeed, you will be rewarded with a key to gain access to Castro Honors. Don’t worry, you can take your time.” Even with that, I still have a bad feeling about the voice. After all, she was the reason why my system was hacked.

“I am looking forward to meeting all of you. Especially you, Anna. You’re the most interesting one out of the bunch.” she continued. I wonder what made her say that? Is it because I’m an android or is it because of my abilities? Or perhaps, she could be spying on me the whole time.

“I’ll be waiting for you, seven.” the woman’s voice finished as we were all surrounded by an aura. No matter what happens, I must stay calm. Not just for my sake, but for theirs too.

Chapter Text

It seems that we’re sent to an abandoned factory or warehouse. But I have a bad feeling about this place… I just don’t know what this woman is planning to do with us… As it turns out, I’m not alone for the feeling of uneasiness.

“What the hell is this? This place looks abandoned for centuries.” Charlie complained

“You might be right. What’s that doing in the middle ages?” Eiko added.

“With the warehouse overtaken by vines and leaves, no doubt about it.” Hana noted.

“Oooh, that’s sounds spooky! Haha!” Corum jested.

“Is everything okay, Anna?” Spencer asked me as he noticed my uneasiness.

“Yeah, I’m alright. I’m just a bit uneasy, that’s all.” I responded.

“We’re all in this together, right?” Tilly beamed. I appreciate her enthusiasm.

“Yeah.” I nodded. We ultimately decided to head inside the building, which was also filled with endless vines and leaves. Just what is this place? I’ve seen abandoned places before but I’ve never seen anything like that before. We were wandering aimlessly in a hallway until we are met with an elevator.

“Huh, I guess we gotta take the elevator to proceed.” Corum noted.

“Didn’t deal with those enough with my nightmares…” Charlie complained in a sarcastic tone.

“I wonder what’s awaiting for us?” Spencer pondered.

“Who knows? Could be treasure or it could be whatever.” Tilly mused.

“Hold on… I have a feeling it’s none of these. We must be careful.” Eiko warned.

“Not only that, I also have a feeling that something sinister is going on here.” Hana added.

“We don’t know that until we descend down.” I told the group. “Until then, we just got to head in the elevator and see for ourselves.” I secretly hope Eiko and Hana are wrong on this… But knowing Eiko has a history with paranormal events and Hana is a detective… I’m not sure.

I proceeded to press the button for the elevator prompting the doors to open from my touch. As the doors opened, we immediately stepped inside the elevator. I pressed another button leading us downwards, I could feel the elevator moving us until I heard an audible ring reaching our destination.

As the doors open, I was immediately rudely greeted with a bunch of androids that looked like they were physically mutilated into monstrous forms.

One had no arms, one was bald and was fully skinless and white, another was dismembered, another one was skinless from the neck down and another was skinless and faces with scars all over them.

Noticing that I had humans with me they began to look at me with scorn.

“Why are there-there-there- humans here!?”

“You traitor!”

“Join us and obey us…”

The rest was muffled static. I had to take the scene in and I could feel myself tensing up. Who… Who would do this to my people?

“I knew there was something fishy about this place…” Hana noted.

“AAAHHHH!! WHAT THE HELL ARE THEY!?” Charlie screamed.

“It seems you understand the same sentiment as I do...” Spencer lamented to me. Did something like this happened to him too?

“Why the hell am I getting nervous from this?” Corum gulped.

“These robots, they look… Ruined.” Tilly stated sadly.

“What are these things? And why are they targeting us?” Eiko asked.

“Don’t attack my friends, they don’t mean any harm.” I spoke to experimented androids as I began to convert them. I still couldn’t help but feel awful for them. It feels like I failed to save them in a way.

“She likes to play with us… Creating monsters… for her amusement… But who’s the real monster? Look what she did to us… You must stop her from experimenting more androids….” the skinless android said to me.

“Who… Who is she?” I asked in disgust.

“Her name is… Anya.” the android responded. I heard enough, this is unacceptable. This individual clearly has no consideration for android life. Just then I noticed a white car, at a distance. The scarred android proceeded to hand me a car key.

“Thanks.” I said to the android, feeling the fear and anger consume me. I just didn’t care anymore. This made Matthew look like a saint in comparison. Whoever this Anya person is, she must be *stopped*. “Follow me.” I told the others as I quietly headed towards the car. Which thankfully can hold seven people.

I opened the door using the car key and everyone proceeded to enter the car. I took the driver’s seat, Corum took shot gun, Eiko and Tilly took the middle seats, and the back seats are left over for Spencer, Hana, and Charlie.

“Hold onto something everyone, because this is going to be a bumpy ride.” I warned the others.

I began to activate the ignition, allowing the engine to crank and start the car is ready to drive now since the vehicle is running. I wasted no time at this point, I firmly placed my foot on the gas pedal beginning the motion. I understand how my sudden movement might’ve startled the others but I don’t have the mindset to be careful at the moment.

“Why are you going so *bleep!*in fast, Anna!? Holy shit!!” Corum shrieked in fear.

“I know you’re upset, Anna but please slow down.” Spencer said calmly.

I didn’t have time for any of this, so I used telepathy to fasten everyone’s seat belts, including mine. As I continued to drive, from the corner of my eye I could see various mutilated androids falling off the edge for their deaths.

“Are they… Falling to their deaths!?” Eiko gasped.

“This is a terrible sight… I don’t wanna look anymore.” Tilly grumbled as she looked down, holding onto Eiko.

“Here, it’s alright. I’ll hold you.” Eiko spoke.

Spencer proceeds to shut his eyes so he didn’t have to see all the experimented androids fall to their dooms. I don’t blame either of the two for doing so. I want to. But I can’t because I’m driving.

“What the hell is going on here? Is any of this for real!?” Charlie shuddered.

“I think I know what’s going on here.” Hana spoke.

“Y’know it’s great and all but I’m holding on to DEAR LIFE!” Corum panicked.

“I’m being serious, just hear me out.” Hana said.

“Go ahead and speak your mind, Hana.” I said to her.

“It looks like the conversion has done something to these androids. Unfortunately, due to an unstable condition they’re in, there’s a probability that their system is on self destruction mode.” Hana noted. In a way, she reminds me of Emma.

“You might be right. It happens if an android goes through enough stress.” I confirmed. Realizing that I may break in this door using my car. “EVERYONE, HOLD ON!” I warned them. I lost control of the car and everyone was either yelling or panicking as I crashed right in the door.

“I-Is everyone alright?” I asked.

“Yeah, I’m alright.” Eiko nodded.

“Indeed.” Spencer responded.

“Don’t ever drive again… That was too much.” Charlie gagged.

“I’m okay.” Hana spoke.

“I’m good. I think?” Tilly replied.

“You have NO idea how lucky you are that I’m just playing a game right now.” Corum rambled.

“I’m relived you all are safe regardless of that. Sorry about all of this.” I apologized.

“You’re finally here.” a voice called out. Anya began to reveal herself to me but there’s something shocking I just realized… She’s an android, just like me. Why is she mutilating her own people?

“Why… Why are you mutilating your own people? Do you lack compassion for android lives!?” I pressed her for answers.

“Tch. Androids just toys, no? The humans prove it over and over again.” Anya said cryptically.

I began to reach out my hand to her attempting to convert her but then she quickly swipes her hand away.

“What in the world are you doing? Don’t you already know I’m a deviant already?” Anya retorted.

“I can tell, but I must know why you’re doing this.” I spoke.

“I already said it didn’t I? Not to mention, you are with humans who will eventually leave you for dead once they get tired of you.” Anya spoke.

“That’s not true, not all humans are like that.” I disclosed.

“I concur for what she said, I met some humans who treat me like a friend and a family member. In my world, and in here.” Spencer added.

“Maybe you just dealt with a bad crowd. That’s bound to *bleep!* you up.” Charlie guessed.

“Stop assuming all humans are bad! Not everyone has bad intentions!” Corum lectured.

“I’m treating Anna the same, android or human.” Eiko confided.

“Yeah, as long as you’re a good person in the end, it’s all that matters!” Tilly agreed.

“As long as there’s despair, there’s always hope.” Hana added.

Anya just glared at them at disgust, “What is this…? They’re not…”

“Do you trust us?” I asked Anya as I reached for her hand.

The android woman just weakly glared at me and gave me a weak nod. As soon as she nodded at me, I proceeded to use my telepathic powers to convert Anya. “You’re free.” I said to her.

Anya immediately bursted in tears as soon as I converted her.

“I… I don’t know what came over me! I was brain washed by a human to do these acts!” Anya sobbed, “I tried to protect a child but they died by HIS hand. I had to kill him… I hate myself for what I am… So I had to mutilate the androids into unrecognizable beasts…”

We all just looked at Anya in shock, but I completely understand what she was saying. Avenging a human for mistreating her and killing a child right in front her. But, I never got around her experimenting on innocents. Is this a form of self hatred for her or is it her hatred towards her own species?

“I know what I must do…” Anya muttered as she stepped towards the edge of the factory.

“What are you doing…? There’s no need for that!” I gasped.

“I must makes things right… After all, I was programmed to self destruct after I got converted… Everyone else I experimented was also programmed that way too… Thank you, for everything, Anna.” Anya smiled as she fell backwards, plummeting towards the ground beneath her.

“No!” I yelled, but before I could reach her, it was too late. She fell to her death just like the mutilated androids did. I couldn’t even cry, I was just shocked on what just happened. Was this voice who sent us to this world testing us?

“I… I don’t what to say. We won the trial but…” Tilly paused. “I feel we did something wrong.”

“No, it’s none of you. It was me.” I sighed.

“It wasn’t your fault, Anna. You did what you could.” Eiko spoke.

“It’s no one’s fault, like she said, it’s probably somewhere in the programming that makes the mutilated androids and the perpetrator fall to their doom.” Hana added.

“Stop blaming yourself, Anna! There’s no way you’ve could’ve known about that!” Corum scolded.

“It’s not like you’re the one doing this. But for what I’ve seen about you, you’re fine by me.” Charlie said as he patted me on the back to cheer me up.

“I’ve been in your exact shoes before. I’ve seen people who look similar to me fused together and turned into monsters. I know what that is like…” Spencer lamented.

After hearing their words, I regained hope again. It was just like with Cora and the others. Without them, I don’t know what to do. It’s the same way with everyone here with me. We were sent to this world, so we must figure out a way to get out.

“Thank you for believing in me.” I smiled as I turned to my friends. May all the fallen androids rest in peace…

I felt time stop once more as it did before we were sent to the warehouse.

“Congratulations, you all passed and proved yourselves worthy to receive the staff of a thousand truths, a key to Castro Honors. I will send you all there now. The staff should be at the entrance of the location. Good luck, O children.” the woman echoed as she sent us out of the abandoned factory. She’s continuing to test us now is she?

Chapter Text

We were teleported right in front of an ominous dungeon. It was the dungeon I saw in the distance while I standing right on top of a snowy mountain. I immediately found the staff of a thousand truths which was leaning on one of the walls. I proceeded to pick it up, the others were waiting for me so I began to raise the staff upwards and the gate was opened immediately.

“Let’s head in.” I told them as they followed me inside the dungeon. I never seen such a dark and dim place before. I felt out of place because I could barely see a thing in there other than flickering flames in our path.

For some reason, we encountered the Detroit cops and military. What in the world are they doing here in a place like this? But the police aren’t the only ones we have to fight. We also had to fight monsters, demons, robots, and ghosts. Some monsters were distorted and glitchy.

As it turns out, I wasn’t the only one who’s able to use hacking abilities. Corum has same abilities as he had. He explained to me that he has the power of “data drain” because of a bracelet. I suppose that we both can hack in different ways. I use telepathy to hack technology while he uses a skill to do the same.

This goes by saying, anytime anyone here gets hurt, I’m able to heal and patch up the others just like I have with Amber.

Eventually, we reached a large gate, behind the gate was a chamber full of seven statues. I could feel a sense of deja vu and confusion as we entered. I recognized one of the statues in the middle of the room, Matthew Douglas, the head agent of Detroit state police.

“Matthew? No… This can’t be…” I gasped in shock. I’m sensing that everyone is feeling the same way from glancing at their respective statues. Is this why we’re sent here?

We ascended up the staircase which we found another statue which was tall, cloaked, and masked with a singular eye ball. I began to reach out looking for clues but the inscription in front of me turned red and it revealed a staircase going downwards.

I shape shifted my headphones to a flashlight, Eiko and Tilly decided to chip in used their flashlights. But there’s something odd about Tilly’s flashlight though. Why is it attached to her device? I never seen a device like that before. Aren’t they vintage nowadays? We eventually found another staircase.

As we ascended up the stairs, we found ourselves on top of the mountains. I spotted a bigger statue and I proceeded to approach the statue with the others following behind me. “Who… Who are you?” I asked the statue. No response. As we were about to head back, the atmosphere became sinister.

“Come hither. Let us speak.” that woman’s voice said calmly. We noticed that the statue’s eye from above began to glow, revealing a floating cloaked figure wearing a mask. “I am your host… The Demon Queen. Medo.” she introduced herself.

Medo… She’s the one who sent everyone to this world isn’t she? I continued to observe the floating figure right in front of me. I allowed her to speak her mind as I silently stood still in front of the demon queen.

“Full glad am I to welcome honored guests.” Medo greeted each and everyone of us. I continued to study my surroundings as she spoke. What will she say to us? “O travelers from afar, gathered here… For purpose of supreme importance. For words to heed.” she began.

I appreciate the poetry behinds Medo’s words but at the same time, I felt tense and nervous at the sight. I continue to keep my composure and show respect. “I’ve two questions to ask of you, the first.” she starts, “Beloved heroes you’ve become. But they…” her tone began to sour as she spoke. “The weak, the wanting… peers in name alone. How have they acquitted themselves?” she scoffed.

I can relate to her words so deeply, I understood exactly what she meant. I gave her a slight nod to express my understanding. “Put to proof, they beg for your kindness… With nothing in return but suffering and pain. Pray tell, are charges such as these worthy of grace? I’d think on it, if I were you.” Medo reckoned.

I tried my best not to show too much feeling and remained standing still while feeling tense and nervous.

“The second, then to which I’d have reply.” she announced. I once again focused on Medo’s voice. What will she ask us? “The paths you’ve walked. For gain, for loss. For what? At the cliff you stand, at journey’s end… For freedom? Ending servitude to your kin?” Medo asked me.

I nodded to the figure, confirming my answer. “Yes. We also fought for a better future, for my people to have the same rights as the humans…” I responded.

Medo proceeds to ask different questions to the others, each giving out their best answer.

“Indeed. Within your words lie simple truth. You fought and won and claimed your promised prize.” she noted. “And not for noble cause, but selfish want. A craving deep and primal, spurring you… To shield desire and disdain all else. Let those apart and those opposed by damned.” she scoffed once more getting annoyed.

My expression began to darken as I tried to hide the emotions I’m feeling. Why is it so wrong to have goals. I didn’t fight for android’s rights just for me, I fought for all the android’s to have the same rights as humans.

“The ones who took advantage of me. Your kin in spirit, this I see. You are the same.” Medo said sharply. My tense feeling began to worsen after she said that in a sharp tone that could be slice a paper in half.

“Reflect on your regrets…” Medo spoke as the ground began to shake from her power. Everyone in the group began to brace ourselves. “And bid farewell… To misspent life of sin! You’ll live no more!” she yelled as she surrounded every single one of us in the darkness. I began to grow nervous as the darkness surrounded everyone.

“...I guess we have to fight the truth out of you.” Hana spoke.

“Whoa! Take it easy, lady!” Charlie exclaimed.

“What the heck is this??” Tilly asked.

“Do your worst!” Eiko jeered.

“I’ll be brave!” Spencer said.

“Bruhh.” Corum complained.

“This overwhelming power!” I exclaimed.

Chapter Text

When the darkness evaporated into thin air, Medo has transformed into a pair of purple eyeballs and a giant maw. I had a shaking feeling that we’re all standing on corpses. I’ve seen corpses during the war between androids and humans but… This was more than just a few causalities. It looked like an army of people died.

Is Medo some kind of god? Just what is she? I never seen anyone commit such actions such as that. I began to close my eyes and take a deep breath to calm my system down. I can do this. If I can handle Matthew, I can handle Medo too.

Eiko began to the fight by taking out her cellphone detecting a weak spot, “Impossible…” she gasped. “There’s no weak points… So I have no choice but to rely on my flashlight’s power.”

“Let me help all of you!” Tilly said as she gave everyone a donut to before we started fighting Medo. I took a bite of the donut Tilly handed me and… It was actually delicious. It reminded me of a few times where Amber took me to a cafe as a treat. Such good memories…

Medo's left eyeball began to use her shadow spell on Corum. “Ooof! You must be jealous that we got donuts and you didn’t! LOL!” he taunted as he stuck his tongue out at the eyeball. She just scoffed with annoyance as a response.

Here, allow me to help you.” Spencer said he began strum some notes with his harp, healing Corum. “Thanks, dude!” he complimented. Her right eyeball began to target me hitting me with her beam. “Ungh! That smarts!” I exclaimed. The right eye began to target Eiko. “Grrr…” she grunted.

Hana unsheathed her sword and began to throw some slashes at the giant maw. “I will cut through your words!” she exclaimed. As a retaliation, Medo let out a grunt as her maw threw fire at her but thankfully she dodged it just in time.

“Hey, Eiko! Take this energy drink!” Charlie said as he threw the bottle towards her with Eiko miraculously catching the drink with her hand.. “I appreciate it, Charlie.” Eiko thanked as she drank the energy drink.

Spencer began to play a tune on his harp, the music notes hitting all the anomalies. “I hope you liked my performance.” he sheepishly said. Medo's right eyeball began to hit him as a result. “I guess not.” he said in disappointment.

Are you afraid of the dark?" Medo asked as her maw once again used a darkness spell on Tilly. “Yeouch!” she yelped and as a counter attack, she took out her pepper spray and used it directly at her eyes. “If you touch me, you’re getting pepper sprayed.” she warned. Medo let out a pained moan from the chemicals.

Eiko pulled out her flashlight, a beam of light coming out of it damaging all the anomalies. “Huh… Not only does it work on ghosts it also works on… Whatever that’s supposed to be.” she noted. Medo's maw began to throw fire at Eiko. “Whoa!” she yelled as she was set on fire.

I began to approach the woman set on fire. “Allow me to help.” I spoke as I closed my eyes, using telepathy to heal Eiko. “Huh? The fire’s gone. Thank you, Anna.” Eiko said appreciatively.

Medo's left eyeball once again used it’s dark magic on Hana, hitting her. She grunted and retaliated by slashing her sword at the maw once again. Her maw retaliates by using it’s dark magic to target Corum.

“Alright, you horror game boss looking ass bitch. You asked for it.” he taunted as he used "data drain" to weaken all body parts. Charlie began to beat one of Medo's body parts with his pillow. “Take that!” he exclaimed. "Seriously? A pillow?" Medo retorted, not amused in the slightest.

Eiko used her flashlight once again to let out a beam of light, taking out Medo's maw instantly. "Heh... Not bad... A fine display..." Medo remarked. “And stay out!” she shouted in determination. This just leaves two of her purple eyeballs left. Hana calmly approached Tilly and gave her a strawberry ramune bottle. “Here. Drink this.” she told the blonde woman.

She took the bottle and drank it. “Mmmm! Strawberries!” Tilly exclaimed in joy, “Thank you, doll face!” Hana just shyly looked away and placed a hand behind her neck. “Don’t mention it.” she said. One her eyeballs began to attack Charlie again. “Aww c’mon! Seriously!?” he complained.

But then, Medo's eyeball did something else… It was almost like it was staring daggers at him and some kind of water came out of the eye. “That’s a little too much waterworks, thank you very much!” Charlie retorted sarcastically.

An idea came to mind, I wonder if I could use fire on Medo? So, I began to set my arms on fire. “A-Anna! Are you alright!?” Spencer asked me in concern. “Don’t worry, this is part of the process.” I explained as I extended my arms as the flames from my arms targeted the eye balls.

Out of retaliation, it once again attacked me but I counter attacked it by turning my headphones into a gun and shooting it right in the eye. “Think fast!” I said. I took out a bottle and drank some blue blood as a way to heal myself. “That’s better.”

The purple eye began to stare daggers at Tilly as it splashed water directly towards her. “Ahhhh!! What the *bleep!*!” Tilly cringed in disgust. Medo cackled in delight from Tilly's reaction. As a result, she distinctly sprayed the eyeball with pepper spray as before, instantly defeating the eye. "I see..." she said as her eyeball dissipated. “Have some decency!” she sassed as she stuck her tongue out. Now one eyeball remains.

“Repth!” Corum exclaimed as he healed Tilly. “Here you go.” He said to her. “That was a big help, Corum!” Tilly smiled at him. Spencer began to play a tune on his harp, the music notes gathering around Medo's eyeball attacking it. He also played another tune feeling a sense of motivation and encouragement from his music. Corum rushed over to the eyeball and attacked it with his twin swords. “Get rekt!” he exclaimed.

I used my gun to shoot Medo’s eyeball repeatedly until it was defeated. "Intriguing..." the demon queen spoke. “We’re still going?” I spoke calmly as Medo began to approach us and revealed herself as a blobby creature with wings and several deep holes attached to it. We have a long way to go before we defeated the demon queen for good.

She began to target Charlie with it’s dark magic once more laughing manically as she casted it. “Ouch!” he winced in pain and held his pillow. I began to shoot a bullet towards the ominous creature. “What in the world is this?” I asked staring directly at the creature. The way it looked was giving me the creeps. She began to cast dark magic at Tilly once more. “Ooooh! I am so hitting you with my baton!” she protested.

Eiko used her cellphone to find weak spots on the blob. “Aha… The weak spots seem to be directly at it’s chest.” she noted. Eiko began to lunge at Medo, kicking her directly at the chest. "Gnnnghhh!!" Medo grunted in pain, she began to target Hana with the darkness. “Agh!” she grunted. She used her sword to attack the creature as a counter.

Charlie took out a tome and opened it, revealing a holy light and turned the book directly at the creature shooting beams at light at it. “Hope you like holy light, sucker!” Charlie taunted. I transformed the gun into a sword and began to strike my sword towards her. “For everyone’s freedom!” I exclaimed.

This time, the creature did something different… It was targeting everyone and used it’s dark magic to damage everyone. Medo chuckled in delight as it casted the spell. “Aghh!” Spencer winced in pain as Medo casted her spell. He played a tune of healing on his harp and it healed everyone who was knocked over. This harp must be powerful because it’s helping us defeat Medo in a way. Eiko jumped at Medo and kicked her right in the face.

Medo once again hit Tilly with the dark magic as soon as it was done with it’s spell, Tilly began to strike it with her bright pink baton. “Don’t touch me, criminal!” she yelled. Hana once again used her sword to strike at the creature.

“Get data drained, bozo!” Corum yelled as he used his power to weaken Medo even further. Now is my chance to defeat her.

I began to turn the sword back into a gun, shooting countless bullets at as Medo’s blobby form began to weaken. "GET OUT OF MY HEAD!!" she shouted. What in the world…? That sounded like a distressed voice. It sounded like she was begging us to save her from the hell she’s in.

O0O00O00O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O

We were transported back to the mountains. The cloaks began to undo itself and the mask began to crack… To reveal a healer with blonde medium length wavy hair and eyes that match those eyeballs we had to fight. This whole time… The demon queen was a human?

“Well fought and won.” she said as she fell to her knees. She had a soft spoken voice like a child trying to stay quiet. “And now… I beg of you… Please end me…” she pleaded.

Despite her request, I just shook my head. “No.” my answer was simple and firm, “I shouldn’t punish a crime with another crime.” she reminded me of those cops I had in my mercy during the war. But I have a sinking feeling that the battle between us and the demon queen isn’t over yet.

Chapter Text

I knew something was up the moment we attempted to leave the chamber of statues. I knew that whatever Medo planned for us isn’t quite over yet. As we tried to head to the exit, the door slammed shut right in front of us. She seems to have other plans for us.

“Not yet. Not yet! Your fight is not yet done!” she yelled. She let out an unsettling chuckle as we turned to face her. “You seven make this really easy. After all, I am always two steps ahead of you.” she explained. What… does she mean by this?

“Your fears. Your boundless fears, I shall have fun with them. Listen, look you now on fear’s multitude! On Medo, and her many faces!” she renounced as she approached us her eyes are slowly turning from a purple to a red. “You know them well.” she said sharply.

“From the nightmare realm, the host behind the curse!” she announced as one of the statues’ eyes began to glow, it was the floating head. “Whoa!” Charlie yelped in surprise as he was transported in front of his statue.

“In the revolution of androids, a disgruntled man here to stop their movement!” Matthew’s statue began to glow. I was teleported right in front of it. “Such power…” I gasped in shock.

“In a purgatory among the living and the dead, an enraged ghost!” as implied, the statue of a ghost girl was next and Eiko was promptly sent into it. “What is going on here?” she muttered.

“Creating experiments out of hatred, a professional of cruelty!” a statue that looked like a flat screen tv with a face on it was lit up and Spencer was suddenly transported in front of it. “What in the world!?” he gasped.

“At an elite college campus, a woman of despair!” next one was of a crazy looking school girl with pigtails and Hana was sent in front of it. “Huh?” she uttered.

“On time of selfish clout, a wanted murderer!” a statue of a disheveled man was glowing, Tilly was immediately sent there. “Gah! Warn me next time!” Tilly complained.

“Created a world full of glitches and viruses, the AI behind it all!” it was a statue of a tombstone, Corum was teleported in front of it. “How in the *bleep!* did you do that!?” he barked.

“Your fears are mine, and mines are yours. To share, a history, so as humanity lives on! Now sing our name! Embrace us! Medo!” she renounced as her eyes turned from a purple to a red. She then slowly followed me to my statue in the center in the room.

I could feel her strong presence as she approached me from behind and touched me on my shoulder. I could feel myself tensing up. “Why are you targeting me?” I calmly asked her.

“I’m coming with you. Like I said before, you’re the most interesting one out of the bunch.” Medo said to me as we’re being sent to the streets of Detroit. Where the war for android’s rights takes place.

O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O

As I arrived in the central square, I noticed there’s no humans nor androids around other than Medo, Matthew, and I. It felt… Desolate in a way. I began to approach the two, also realizing that everyone who fought by my side in the domain was gone too.

“Are you lost little tin can?” Matthew asked me in a fake sympathetic tone.

“What did you do to everyone?” I asked Medo.

“You see, while everyone else was sent to their respective statues. I went ahead and decided to follow you to your statue.” Medo explained. “Besides, it’s two against one.”

“That’s right, there’s no androids nor any of your little friends to come save you now.” Matthew sneered with a smirk on his face.

“This is just an illusion, isn’t it?” I guessed. It just has to be an illusion.

“You’ll understand alright.” Medo smiled cruelly. “I heard many things about you. You started a campaign for your kin to have the same rights as those treacherous humans. You have the ability to convert them into breaking out of their programming. And all of this started after you were thrown into the junkyard after you defended yourself.”

“...Aren’t you human yourself, Medo?” I asked calmly, never mind the fact that she understood my motives clearly despite the timeline she’s in.

“Why the hell do you care? I’m just here to exterminate the androids, get paid, and go home.” Matthew said coldly.

“Without further ado… Matthew, I command you defeat Anna!” Medo ordered Matthew pointing directly at me.

“Who the *bleep!* do you think you are ordering me around like that? You’re not my boss! I’ll go what see’s fit.” Matthew seethed at Medo’s command.

“I am Medo the Demon Queen if that’s the answer you want. And you, are a reincarnation of mine. No matter what happens, you *must* obey me.” Medo chided. What is going on right now?

“Or what? You’re gonna fire me from being your so-called reincarnation? Why should I listen to a bitch from some kind of fairy tale princess story?” Matthew retorted. This is going to be a long squabble from the both of them are they…? Is this how humans truly act?

“I will eliminate you and your world will be destroyed.” Medo warned. I began to worry as she mentioned that. What will happen then? I won’t see my friends again? Will I disappear?

“Holy shit! You would actually go that far!? Tch, fine… I’ll do what you say alright? Can’t *bleep!*in’ wait to tell the boss about this.” Matthew grumbled as he took out his gun proceeded to shoot me but I blocked his bullets with the headphones I shape shifted into a sword.

“I won’t back down without a fight.” I told the agent as I blocked his bullets with my blade.

“Why do you want the same rights as those humans anyway? Humans are evil.” Medo questioned me.

I began to face the demon queen. I think I may have to talk to her like I’ve spoken to Cora before she told me her story. “Why do you hate humans so much? Something must’ve happened for you to become the Demon Queen…” I asked.

“Why does a machine like you need to know? Besides, I don’t think you understand.” Medo scoffed.

“But I *do* understand! Trust me, I’ve been tossed aside before. I lost my sense of self but being surrounded by everyone fighting for the same goals as me, changed me.” I added.

“Are you sure you wanted to be treated as an equal to humans? Humans are scum. Nothing more, nothing less. They’ve proved that to me over and over again.” Medo scowled.

I realized what she was doing here, she’s trying to make me succumb to my fears but nothing is working. I’ve met good humans like Amber and the other six I had to fight with.

Spencer’s compassion, Eiko’s determination, Tilly’s enthusiasm, Charlie’s perseverance, Hana’s hope, and Corum’s integrity were proof of that. No matter what Medo said, I won’t budge to her words of fear and hatred to humans.

“I won’t fall for your schemes. I’ve seen it all. Amber taught me that humans can walk hand in hand.” I preached to Medo. This resulted with Medo glaring at me with not only annoyance… but confusion too.

Suddenly, I sensed a group of people rushing towards me. “I found you, Anna!” Emma announced as she rushed towards me, Cora, Levi, and Noah followed behind her.

“Emma has been keeping track on where you’re at. And I found out that you’ve made friends with humans, that’s amazing!” Levi beamed.

“They seem harmless enough, but I’m relieved we found you unharmed.” Cora said as she held my hand.

“Are you alright, Anna? You seem pretty occupied with Medo and Matthew.” Noah asked.

I just gave them a simple nod, “Yes. I’m fine. Now that you all found where I was, I can do anything.” I smiled. Now is my chance to defeat Matthew.

“Y’know, this defeats the purpose of “two against one”, Medo.” Matthew complained, as a response Medo just scoffed at him.

I began to shape shift my sword into a gun, if I defeat Matthew Douglas, everyone sent to this world can be free right? This isn’t just my freedom at stake, everyone’s freedom is at stake too.

“Freedom will conquer all.” I spoke to Matthew calmly as I shot a couple of bullets at him, killing him. Shortly after that, Medo and I were sent back.

O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O

As I came back to the statue room, I noticed that everyone has returned in one piece and their respective statues were destroyed like someone hit them with a sledgehammer. Including Matthew’s. Medo was further apart from us sulking.

Why… Why, why, why!?” she faltered. “Why can I not prevail!? What do you all have that I lack!? WHAT IS IT!?” she fell to her knees and began to tightly hold her head. She looked like she was about to tear it off. “Agh! Aaagh!” she cried out.

We began to rush towards Medo she continued to break down. I began to grow anxious on what’s going to come.

“Gaaaahhh… Don’t… Don’t look at me… Uaaaaaaaaagh!” Medo begged as a red aura began to surround her as an earthquake began to start. At this point, my system was going haywire from the anxiety. I’ve never seen a human act like this before…

“Now what's up!?” Charlie complained.

“I don’t like this feeling at all...” Spencer fretted.

“Omigosh! What the heck is going on!?” Tilly squeaked.

“All the darkness is calling to her. It’s… Overwhelming.” Eiko noted.

“Oh come on! That’s cheating!” Corum ranted.

“I can sense a powerful aura dwelling within her!” Hana spoke out loud.

“This earthquake… It’s too strong! I don’t know if my system can keep up!” I gulped.

We all began to brace ourselves once more as the earthquake became stronger and stronger.
“UAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAGH!!!” Medo let out an unnatural scream as the aura became stronger.

Chapter Text

My system was still going haywire as I could barely see anything in the darkness until Medo appeared above of us and stared us down. She was attached to an orb that grew three pairs of angel wings. How can I stop this? I must figure out something. I don’t think simply defeating Medo will cut it this time.

She had a sinister look on her face as she looked down on everyone. “I told you all didn’t I? I am always two steps ahead of you all. So now, your fears will be realized.” Medo spoke.

“Not if I anything to say about it!” Corum shouted as he used the power of his bracelet but it barely budged. “What the hell? Why didn’t that do anything!?” he panicked. Medo just chuckled maliciously as a result. “Oh, screw you!” he shook his fist at her.

“All I gotta do is jab the eyeballs on her wings. Got it.” Charlie noted as he began to hit the eyeballs with his pillow. Medo let out an angered grunt as she used holy light to target Charlie out of revenge. “Gah! It’s so bright!” Charlie cried as he covered his eyes from the light.

“I feel bad for doing this but-” Tilly used her pepper spray to spray directly at the eyeballs. As a result, Medo let out another angered grunt and shot her with lightning. “Big yikes!” she expressed in discomfort.

“You’re done!” I renounced as I shape shifted my headphones into a gun to shoot more eye balls off of the wings. Once again, the demon queen lets out an angered grunt and casted a fire spell on me. Thankfully, it didn’t have an effect on me since I’m android and I’m made out of metal. “Good thing I can’t feel that.” I smirked.

Eiko began to analyze and look for the monstrosity’s weak points. “Aha! The eye balls!” she noted as she began to use her flashlight beam to make the eyeballs disappear from the angel wings. “My turn now!” Hana announced as she stabbed the eyeballs right on the pupils.

“Let me sing a song for you all.” Spencer chimed in as he played a tune in order to boost the strength of everyone. Spencer began to play another tune as musical notes began to kick the eyeballs. Corum began to rush towards the wings and stabbed the eyeballs with the twin daggers. “Take that you multiple eyed freak!” he shouted.

Eventually from all our efforts and teamwork, all the eyeballs were destroyed. But the fight was far from over. The angel wings began to wrap tightly Medo up like she was actively getting smothered. The demon queen let out a distressed gasp as she was wrapped around. Struggling to break free.

But then, a huge eyeball atop the orb began to send out a green and red energy, pushing everyone except me back and trapping them, rendering them unable to move. Did Medo just… Trapped my friends in slime? Not to mention that she could barely breathe as she was smothered with the angel wings. I have to think of something, *quickly.*

“What the-? Let me go!” Hana uttered.

“Gghuh!? Hey! Get this thing off me!” Charlie yelled.

“Help! I can’t move!” Tilly cried.

“Whoa! What is this!?” Eiko questioned.

“Ahhh!? What is happening!?” Spencer whimpered.

“Ugh! This sucks!” Corum complained.

I could see everyone struggling to break free helplessly. I began to analyze the situation at hand… I’ve converted countless androids before but… How can I convert a demon queen back to being human? I thought about it for a while… Could I try singing to her? “I’ll get to the bottom of this, my friends.” I spoke to them.

I began to approach the monstrosity before me, taking a few deep breathes as I faced her. “Hold on just a little while longer… Hold on just a while longer…” I began to sing to her. As I sang the first few lines, I could see Medo trying to break free from the wings wrapping around her. She let out some exhausted pants as she tried to catch her breath.

“Hold on just a little while longer… Everything will be alright… Everything will be alright…” I continued to sing. It seems that the song is reaching her in a way. Medo just stared at me blankly as the wings slowly began to release her. “Who… who are you?” she asked. I have a feeling that she was talking about the demon queen inside her mind.

“Fight on just a little while longer…. Fight on just a little while longer… Fight on just a little while longer… Everything will be alright… Everything will be alright…” I continued to serenade.

“And I… I am… I was…” Medo continued to speak. I can tell she wanted to break out of the shackles of the demon queen. I believe in her for I have broken free of my shackles of programming. One of the wings broke off, freeing her arms. “I… I am Medo… Undying fear… Unyielding hatred…!” she yelled.

“Pray on just a little while longer… Pray on just a little while longer… Pray on just a little while longer… Everything will be alright… Everything will be... Alright…” I finally finished singing reaching my arms out for Medo as she could fall off the orb at any given moment. “I am… I must… I will! I… I am… I am Serena!” she struggled. “Don’t worry, I will catch you.” I told the woman.

As more wings released Serena, I could see her slip from the orb she was held in. She began to fall right in front of me but I caught her in my arms just in time. I'm just happy that my singing was able to reach out to her. Serena lets go of my grasp as she proceeded to take off the halo and threw it across the room.

“Allow me to help you all!” Serena cried as she casted a healing spell on everyone who has been encased in the slime, causing them to break free as well.

“I appreciate it.” Hana spoke.

“Damn, that’s stuff’s strong…” Charlie commented.

“Thanks for freeing me!” Tilly said.

“I’m so glad to be free…” Eiko sighed in relief.

“Oh my, thank you… I was so scared…” Spencer sighed a breath of relief.

“Finally! I’m free!” Corum exulted.

“Are you all okay?” Serena asked them, everyone nodded at her as a response. “Because of this thing… I…”

“All that matters now is you’re free from the shackles of the demon queen.” I said to Serena.

Serena nodded at me from acknowledgment and began to cast a holy light at the monstrosity before her. The monster began to shout as it dissipated from Serena’s light.

“Serena. Serena… Forgotten name, remembered now. Yes, yes…” she panted from exhaustion.

0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O

The atmosphere is calm now, we’re all standing right in front of Serena, who was trembling. “Are… Are these my hands…? W-Where… What…? What have I…? I… I’ve… I’ve done so much unforgivable acts… So much disgusting acts… F-For what…?” she falls to her knees as she begins to bury her face into her hands letting out sobs.

I began to carefully approach the woman crying in front of me. “Perhaps you were seeking the wrong kind of freedom?” I answered, “Or perhaps you were blindsided into thinking that becoming a demon queen was the only way you’re guaranteed freedom. In the end of the day, you’re still human regardless of what happened here.”

“I was seeking freedom, yes… But I found freedom in so many wrong ways. I just… Wanted to be free from this religion… I wanted to be free from being treated like I’m less than human… So I became the Demon Queen… But I taken countless lives from my selfishness…” Serena stood up and kissed me in my forehead from regret. She began to sigh glancing at every single one of us in regret and sorrow. “Get ready to return to your homes. My magic weakens as my life begins to fade.” she spoke.

Perhaps she’ll gain true freedom in the heavens above.

“Don’t let this memory fade… Before I go… Anyone can succumb to the darkness. Please, no matter what happens to you all promise me one thing. Don’t fall into the same path as me… Try to live a life with love in your heart… Okay?” Serena pleaded, smiling as she dissipated into dust.

“Thank you all… You all taught me an unforgettable lesson. I’m… I’m happy to be at peace now… Now please… Say your final goodbyes.” she echoed.

Chapter Text

We have to say our final goodbyes now. I’ll do say, having them by side made my faith in humanity continue to skyrocket. Humans can walk hand in hand with androids. “Thank you all for remaining by my side despite our differences.” I said to them.

“I didn’t know you can sing, Anna. Your singing sounds so beautiful...” Spencer bubbled.

“Don’t mention it, doll face! We made a pretty good team together now did we?” Tilly smiled.

“Hell yeah we did! We can go home now!” Charlie whooped.

“I was used to working alone but… I think I could get used to you guys.” Eiko agreed.

“Now I gotta tell my The World buddies about you guys, LOL.” Corum laughed.

“It’s the best we can do, Anna. Human or android, we still made it out together with our efforts.” Hana spoke.

I took long last glance at the humans. “I hope I will see you all again someday.” I spoke.

“So long!” Corum said.

“Bye, Anna!” Tilly beamed.

“Adios.” Charlie spoke.

“It’s been a pleasure.” Spencer smiled.

“Farewell.” Hana spoke.

“Cheers.” Eiko said.

Everyone waved goodbye to me as I was sent back to my world.

O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O

I was sent back to where I was in Amber’s mansion. With Emma, Cora, Levi, and Noah staring at me with concern.

“Corum… Spencer… Eiko… Tilly… Charlie… Hana… Live free…”

“Anna! You’re back!” Cora beamed as she hugged me tightly.

“Are you alright?” Levi asked.

Suddenly, Eileen came over us and rushed towards me. “Was something going on while I was alone!?”

“Don’t worry, Eileen. It’s been settled now.” I reassured her.

“I’m just so glad you’re okay!” Noah sighed in relief.

“As I said, I’ve been keeping track of where you were… It looked like you were in some place back in the medieval times? Did you time travel by any chance?” Emma questioned me.

“Not willingly at first. But I met some humans though!” I answered.

“I already know, those humans you met were kind to you.” Emma added.

“You know… I want to see you paint. I want to see what mom taught you while you were taking care of her.” Eileen suggested.

“Wait a second, you can paint?” Levi asked.

“I didn’t know you’re into art.” Noah mused.

“How come you never told me that, Anna?” Cora retorted playfully.

“I guess… I just didn’t tell you guys.” I admitted.

“I’m curious on what you can paint.” Emma smiled.

“Well alright… If you guys want to see me paint, follow me to the studio then.” I told everyone.

As I told everyone to follow me, I began to wonder what kind of art I could do… Should I paint art of the demon queen or the humans I met during my adventure? Maybe both? Either way, the fact that I’m able to paint pictures has got everyone excited for me. Perhaps I could take Amber’s place now that androids are equal to humans now.

Mission Accomplished.

Chapter Text

We got warped into the Surviving God's Wraith, aka a natural disaster server, watching as other players trying to survive the disaster or die and get sent back to this very lobby we’re standing in.

“I wonder what disasters shall await us?“ Igor pondered.

“I hope we don’t have to deal with raining grunties… Those are a pain…” Dusk complained.

“What’s a grunty?” Haela asked in confusion.

“Grunties are these… Bull and pig like creatures in The World. I’m surprised you never seen them.” Sieko mused.

“Oh c’mon! I didn’t have time to find them because we had to deal with those viruses!” Haela retorted.

Lyric just giggled from Sieko’s and Haela’s banter. Meanwhile, Jodis just watched a few players die from an earthquake… And of course, coming back to the lobby.

“Wow… A lot of people sure died from that. :V” Jodis commented.

“Pfft, I could survive an earthquake easier than that. LOL!” I jested.

“Looks like the round is over too. ><” Jodis noted.

Suddenly, I got a notification about some suspicious “award.”

“What the hell? Did you guys did a notification too?” I asked.

“No.” Lyric responded.

“I didn’t get one either.” Haela replied.

“If I remember correctly, this game doesn’t giveth thee personal messages.” Igor added.

“He’s right, in fact, only players can send messages to other players, not the game itself.” Sieko said.

“Umm, I have a bad feeling about this… >~<” Jodis fretted.

“Whatever you do Corum, if it is a fake, don’t click on it.” Dusk warned.

“Alright, I’m gonna check it out. I have plenty of time to kill before the next round anyway.” I said as I began to check this suspicious notification.

“CONGRATULATIONS! YOU’RE THE CHOSEN WINNER! PLEASE CHECK THE LINK BELOW THIS MESSAGE TO TAKE YOUR PRIZE!” The message said. I still have a bad feeling about this message, if it is some kind of virus, I can just take that shit down with data drain.

So I clicked on the link to see what would happen… It was like time stopped entirely. I began to send my party a group message.

“I clicked on the link LOL” I typed. No response. Suddenly, my screen began to glitch and turn red. I don’t see a data bug anywhere… Instead I just heard a voice of a woman. Is this one of The World’s events? If so, how come I’m the only one who got the message?

“O foolish child.” she echoed.

Okayyy The World, you can stop with that now. It’s clear that message was just a stupid event… Right?

"Hacking through "The World" to destroy viruses."… she continued, “Whose faith in humanity endures despite their sins.”

What the *bleep!* is this!? I began typing to my group again, “DUDE I DON’T KNOW WHAT THE HELL IS HAPPENING I THINK I’M IN SOME KIND OF EVENT!” I typed to them frantically. There is no way I’m the only one doing this event right?

“O child, now come see… Their true colors.” she concluded as red aura warped me outside of The World. I feel like I’m still playing it but it was just like those secret areas.

O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O

I got sent to some kind of void. I began to check my party and attempted to invite them but apparently I was “forbidden” to do so. Well, that’s stupid. I began to check the party chat. I saw that I got some messages from everyone.

“Corum?? Where did you go?? ๑T . T ๑“ - Jodis

“YOU DUMBASS!! WHY DID YOU CLICK ON THE LINK!?” - Haela

“Wait, Haela calm down… Maybe he just checked it out of of curiosity… ( ╹ -╹)?” - Dusk

“He’s still online. Just out of reach from the game’s servers.” – Sieko

“Perhaps he’s in another one of those secret areas yond we knoweth not about. This is a strange occurrence indeed.” – Igor

I tried texting them back but all I got was an error message… I even tried logging out but I still got that same error message. Great, now I’m a secret area alone. I began to wonder throughout the void… I’m seeing images of the secret areas, the white void, and the town in The World.

Not only that, I saw images of a forest, a laboratory, an abandoned high school and hospital, a parking lot, a mall, a messy bedroom that kind of looks like mine but worse, several tall towers, a bar, an elite college campus, and the streets of an American city.

The more I wandered, the less it made sense. Why I am the only one partaking in this? But whatever happens, if some data bug wanders through here. I can beat it down with data drain with no problem! I continued to roam until I found a staircase in the middle of the void. Finally, I don’t have to wonder around aimlessly anymore. So I began to ascend up the stairs, leaving behind that dark void.

Chapter Text

Where the hell did these stairs take me? I found myself in a run down village with no sign of life. Did this secret area send me back to the medieval times? How in the hell is my game still functioning? Besides, I can’t access my party chat because the area forbade me to do so.

I decided to enter the cabin in front of me, nothing to note here other than someone used to live here. Am I really alone in this event? I mean come on! The World’s gotta do something better than that! I decided to leave the cabin because there was nothing interesting to see.

When I came out of the cabin, I noticed a group of six people approaching me. None of them look like player avatars in The World. Did she really send NPCs to a world like this?

The NPCs are a flamboyant man with long green hair covering one of his eyes, a brown haired woman wearing glasses and looked pretty strict, a blonde woman with sunglasses on top of her head, a man in his thirties in his underwear and has ram horn attached to his head, a pink haired girl with braids who looked around my age, and a white haired woman who looked like a cyberpunk anime character.

“Did she really send NPCs to this event?” I asked myself when the six began to approach me.

“Do you play Fortnite? Because you look like the type to play it.” The blonde woman mused.

What is a Fortnite? I have no idea what that game is. Either way, since these guys are considered NPCs in The World I might as well have fun with them by getting to know them via scanning. Just like how I first met Igor. Starting with the blonde girl.

“You’re Tilly aren’t you? The social media sensation.” I guessed.

“Wait a minute, I didn’t even introduce myself yet- What the heck-??” Tilly perplexed.

“Hana the Ultimate Detective huh? Sounds pretty serious. LOL!” I jested.

“Do you have anything better to do than play these childish games?” Hana chided.

“And you must be Spencer the…” I paused. “Damn, you must really live in the ancient times huh?”

“I don’t understand what’s going on here.” Spencer spoke.

“And this glorious creature must be Charlie! Who may or may not be asleep dreaming about being in this event. Hence why he’s in his underwear.” I bantered.

“Out of all the things to talk about, why my underwear!?” Charlie complained as he used his pillow to cover himself.

“Eiko, an editor from some kind of publishing office… And… She used to draw furry inf-”

“Stop, just stop. Why are you telling everyone about my business?” Eiko interrupted.

“And last and not least, Anna the android who… Wait a minute… What are you doing?” I paused as the white haired woman began to hack me.

“Your name is Corum, correct? You must be a hacker from a MMORPG game. But I know what you’re trying to do.” Anna playfully ribbed.

Suddenly, I could see Charlie, Eiko, and Hana looking like they’re about to strike at me. “Whoa hold on guys! It was a joke! It was just a joke!” I exclaimed as I began to sweat from the trio on the verge of beating my ass. Charlie had his pillow upwards, Eiko cracked her knuckles, and Hana drew her sword.

“Everyone, please! There’s no need to resort to violence!” Spencer begged.

“We have to stick together. No matter what happens!” Anna added.

“Let’s all take a breather! No fighting guys.” Tilly spoke to everyone.

“Sorry about that.” Charlie said.

Hana just took a deep breath, putting her sword away. “I’ll let this slide for now.”

“Just… Don’t mention something like that again, I put that stuff behind me for a reason.” Eiko spluttered.

“With that out of the way, I heard you mention some kind of event?” Tilly questioned.

“I play a MMORPG game called The World and players partake in events and all that.” I explained.

“Oooh, that explains a lot!” Tilly beamed.

“I’ve heard of The World before, just never played it.” Eiko mentioned.

“So naturally for me, I thought this was some kind of event but I’m glad to know that I’m not the only one in this world.” I rambled.

“Are you playing The World as we speak and breathe?” Anna asked.

“Yeah actually, although this area is considered hidden in The World and logging out and contacting my friends outside this area did nothing.” I explained again.

“Wait… You’re saying you can’t log out of here?” Hana questioned.

“How is that possible? Ain’t that against the rules or somethin’?” Charlie scratched his head.

“I dunno. I play it with a FMD. I guess I might’ve got sent here because of the game.” I shrugged.

“What is a F...M...D…?” Spencer cocked his head, everyone else had no idea what I was talking about either other than Eiko.

“It’s a Face-Mounted display. So think of VR headsets but you feel everything all at once. Just like in real life.” I explained.

“Don’t they sell out easily though?” Eiko questioned.

“Yep. But I saved up enough money to get it.” I mused.

“Sounds interesting.” Anna smiled. “It’s amazing that you’re able to hack too.”

“That’s because I got a nifty bracelet, but I’m the only one who can see it. Hence why I can hack, data drain, and do all that good stuff.” I gushed.

“Whoa! That sounds so cool!” Tilly beamed.

“Where the hell were those Face-Mounted display things when I used to play video games a lot?” Charlie asked himself.

“You must have been the chosen one, Corum!” Spencer giggled.

“Judging how talkative you are about this game, you must play it a lot on your spare time, no?” Hana noted.

“Hell yeah!” I grinned. “It’s fun with friends too! Maybe you can give it a try too, Hana.”

“Umm… I’ll pass.” Hana said.

Suddenly, the area turned red and time had stopped entirely. Bruh, we we’re just having a conversation.

“O children, out of time and out of place. It seems you’ve all become acquainted amongst yourselves. Very good… Very good indeed.” the woman’s voice echoed. I don’t like the sound of that. What the hell is she planning to do with us?

“I’m going to send you all to The Trial of Infringement and if you succeed, you will be rewarded with a key to gain access to Castro Honors. Don’t worry, you can take your time.” Oh god, she’s even worse than Igor with all that cryptic crap!

“I am looking forward to meeting all of you. Especially you, Corum. You’re the most interesting one out of the bunch.” she continued. How the hell does she know about my ability to data drain and hack? That’s just plain weird and creepy!

“I’ll be waiting for you, seven.” the woman’s voice finished as we were all surrounded by an aura. Whatever area she’s warping us to, this shit better be good.

Chapter Text

We found ourselves inside one of the secret areas. But it was inside of a computer just like you would see in sci-fi movies. It looked like a long and dragged out hallway.

“Something tells me that something will pop out and scare us…” Anna mentioned.

“Pfft, nah! Not in a place like that!” I snickered.

“I don’t know man, I don’t trust this place one bit.” Charlie complained.

“It seems oddly quiet so far…” Spencer noted.

“You been to areas like this in your game, right?” Eiko asked me.

“Yep, although accessing these areas is a gateway between the game and real life.” I mentioned.

“Intriguing... I never heard of a phenomenon before…” Hana hummed.

“Ooh! Does that mean I can use the wifi now?” Tilly beamed as she checked her… phone? It looked advanced compared the phones I use. She took a quick picture of herself and typed some stuff on her phone. Why didn’t she turn her phone around for that?

“You better delete that shit, Tilly.” I warned.

“I just took a picture of myself, jeez.” Tilly protested.

I took a look at her phone… And she was right, she did take a photo of herself, but how?

“Okay, I thought you took a picture of us or something, my bad.” I apologized.

Suddenly this thing with a singular eyeball for a face popped out in front of us, if I’m gonna be honest, it looked like an avatar from Roblox plus with floating hands and feet.

“AARGH!! WHAT THE!?” I yelled at the avatar from it jumpscaring me. Everyone either gasped or screamed too.

“Hello there! My name is Master Boss, but you can call me Morses Bat!” It introduced itself, it’s voice sounded like a text-to-speech program.

“Why do you sound like a GoAnimate character or like BonziBuddy?” I asked Morses.

“The voice used is called Adult Male #2. AKA Mircosoft Sam.” Hana corrected.

“Hey! Don’t be rude, human!” Morses scolded.

“What EVEN are you supposed to be?” Charlie inquired.

“It is none of your concern, boxer boy!“ Morses retorted.

“Are you *bleep!*in’ serious right now? Did you just insult me based on my underwear?” Charlie complained.

“Ha ha ha ha ha! I love roasting mortals! It's entertaining as all hell!“ Morses laughed.

“What are planning to do with us?” Hana asked.

“Alright, pinky. Since you wanted to know so badly... I want to play a game with all of you.“ Morses revealed.

“That sounds like fun! What games will you have us play?” Tilly asked with excitement.

“This is why blonde people are the dumbest species.“ Morses sneered.

“Hey! The color of my hair does not determine my intelligence!” Tilly chided.

“What is your problem? You can’t just insult people like that! Especially people you just met!” Eiko yelled.

“You can't just show up, four eyes. I bet you're stupider than you appear yourself to be.“ Morses insulted.

“Excuse me!? I swear if I didn’t have my flashlight gun I would’ve-” Eiko yelled but was stopped by Anna.

“Eiko, calm down. That thing is just an AI, we can take it down.” Anna soothed.

“Says the android.” Morses added.

“I’m… Just not gonna comment on that.” Anna said.

“Will you tell what you’re planning and stop insulting everyone?” Spencer pleaded as his patience is wearing thin.

“Alright, alright fine. You guys will play a game of life and death.“ Morses explained, suddenly Spencer, Tilly, Anna, and I began to grow uneasy while Eiko, Charlie, and Hana was completely unfazed. How the hell are they THAT calm in situation like that?

“You’re… kidding right?” I asked.

“Why would I be? Now here's what you're going to do, you have to destroy the CPU while fighting loads of data bugs. If you succeed, well. I'm not gonna say that because that's my least favorite part. But if you fail... You seven will die!“ Morses explained. I already do not like where this is going.

“Y’know what, Morses! We’ll show you who’s boss! We can handle anything! Right guys?” I confided as I turned to the others.

“With everyone together, we can totally do anything!” Tilly beamed.

“I agree with that. We’re all in this together.” Hana agreed.

“I didn’t suffer from nightmares for nothin’.” Charlie added.

“Yes! Our courage will conquer all!” Spencer chirped.

“We made it this far, we can’t give up now!” Anna said.

“Your threats of death mean nothing to us.” Eiko chimed in.

“What a bunch of narcissistic losers but okay.“ Morses said as he disappeared and summoned the CPU in front of us like he said. We immediately began to beat it down.

I used my twin blades, Anna used her shape shifting abilities to turn anything she pleases, Hana used her sword, Charlie used his pillow, Eiko and Tilly used their fists and feet, and Spencer used his harp.

It wasn’t anyone’s fault, it’s just the damn thing is too hard to take down. It didn’t help either that it summoned data bugs. As I pulled myself away from the CPU to fight the data bugs, two people decided to join me.

“Allow me to help, I can hack too.” Anna said.

“I want to help you too!” Tilly added.

Great, I’m glad that I don’t have to this alone now! We began fighting the data bugs until I was able to data drain them. “Suck it you damn data bugs!” I yelled as they turned into regular monsters, immediately knocking them out.

Now Anna, Tilly, and I are back to attacking the CPU slowly but surely getting there until another set of data bugs showed up.

“I’m not letting you do this alone.” Eiko spoke.

“Let’s kick some ass!” Charlie exulted.

Fighting the next set of data bugs was a breeze because out of everyone, Eiko and Charlie are strongest. Nothing wrong with the others but they generated the most damage. Prompting me to data drain the suckers. “Get rekt!” I yelled as I defeated the monsters.

We returned to destroying the CPU once again tracking the HP bar. It’s halfway done thanks to our teamwork. As we kept destroying it, even more data bugs spawned.

“Let’s settle this.” Hana said.

“I’ll do anything I can to support everyone!” Spencer added.

Thanks to Spencer’s music, it motivates us to hit harder from the other four beating the shit out of the CPU to us attacking the data bugs until I was able to data drain them. “Eat this!” I yelled out as I defeated the monsters once again.

With our efforts and teamwork, we finally destroyed the CPU. Morses just appeared right in front of us, dumbfounded.

“Before I die, I like to give my regards to the internet. LOL. The internet. Ha ha ha ha ha ha.“ Morses spoke. After it spoke, it’s eye began to widen and began to melt into a puddle of remains. Everyone watching was in genuine shock.

“What the *bleep!*!?” I yelped.

“Holy shit! I was not expecting that!” Charlie yelled in fear.

"Ewwww! That's so groooooooooosss!" Tilly recoiled.

“That… Actually took me off guard.” Hana spoke with a hint of concern in her voice.

“How did this thing melt like that??” Anna questioned.

“Out of all the things I’ve seen… That was the scariest thing I ever saw.” Eiko shuddered.

“That was a horrible sight and I do not want to see that again!” Spencer fretted.

We were literally just processing what the hell just happened. This thing just melted in front of us in a horrifying way and it was just straight up weird. As we were continuing to process… That. We felt time stop again.

“Congratulations, you all passed and proved yourselves worthy to receive the staff of a thousand truths, a key to Castro Honors. I will send you all there now. The staff should be at the entrance of the location. Good luck, O children.” the woman echoed as she sent us out of the secret area. Y’know what? I’ll take it. The less we spend time staring at Morse’s disintegrated remains, the better.

Chapter Text

We got warped into an entrance of some creepy looking dungeon. Ehh, nothing what I’ve seen while playing The World. Plus, it didn’t take me long to spot the staff of a thousand truths and I didn’t even have to gate hack to find it. I proceeded to pick it up as the others waited in anticipation so I began to raise the staff skyward and the gate was opened when I raised it. Why does the staff name so familiar though? Like I heard about it in a South Park episode.

“GG guys! Now let’s kick some enemy ass!” I exulted as I punched the palm of my hand in confidence. The others began to follow behind me in the dungeon. So far, this dungeon seems like an ordinary dungeon. Nothing out of place… Yet.

We fought normal enemies and monsters as per usual but for some reason we had to fight ghosts and police officers. Hell, I even saw Yukio’s ghost and all he did was run away from the fight. Can’t wait to tell the others about this.

I didn’t see any data bugs so that’s a really good sign. But why do I have a sinking feeling that something will reveal to why all seven of us were sent here in the first place?

Eventually, after wandering and fending off enemies we found a large door leading us to a chamber full of seven statues. As we entered, I immediately recognized one of the statues in the middle of the room, it was M3-D0.

“M3-D0, why do you have to rear your ugly head in a time like this!?” I retaliated. Didn’t help either that the tombstone had Jodis attached to it. This has got to be a sick joke! As it turns out, I’m not alone on this. Everyone else was tripping out about the statues in front of them.

We ascended up the staircase which we found another statue which was tall, cloaked, and masked with a singular eye ball. I began to reach out looking for clues but the inscription in front of me turned red and it revealed a staircase going downwards.

I could see just fine because I’m only a character avatar. Everyone else had to rely on some kind of light to see since Eiko, Tilly, and Anna chipped in. Eiko used her flashlight, Tilly used her smartphone’s light, and Anna turned her headphones into a flashlight. We eventually found another staircase.

As we ascended up the stairs, we found ourselves on top of the mountains. I spotted a bigger statue and I proceeded to approach the statue with the others following behind me. “We’re here, now what the hell do you want from us!?” I fumed the statue. No response. As we were about to head back, the atmosphere became sinister.

“Come hither. Let us speak.” that woman’s voice said calmly. We noticed that the statue’s eye from above began to glow, revealing a floating cloaked figure wearing a mask. “I am your host… The Demon Queen. Medo.” she introduced herself.

Why the hell is she hiding herself if she’s the damn host? Whatever, I guess I have to listen on what she has to say.

“Full glad am I to welcome honored guests.” Medo greeted each and everyone of us. The *bleep!* is this? A dinner party or something!? This is just plain stupid. “O travelers from afar, gathered here… For purpose of supreme importance. For words to heed.” she began.

Oh GREAT, she’s even worse than Igor now is she? Fine, she has my full attention now so she needs to hurry up and speak her piece. “I’ve two questions to ask of you, the first.” she starts, “Beloved heroes you’ve become. But they…” her tone began to sour as she spoke. “The weak, the wanting… peers in name alone. How have they acquitted themselves?” she scoffed.

I don’t have time for that metaphoric crap! I just crossed my arms out of impatience. If she sent us to this world, why couldn’t she just show up and not beat the damn bush like a normal person? Does she have some kind of social anxiety or something? “Put to proof, they beg for your kindness… With nothing in return but suffering and pain. Pray tell, are charges such as these worthy of grace? I’d think on it, if I were you.” Medo reckoned.

I began to reflect on her words understanding it to some degree. But still impatiently waiting on what she’ll *really* say.

“The second, then to which I’d have reply.” she announced. Finally, took you long enough. “The paths you’ve walked. For gain, for loss. For what? At the cliff you stand, at journey’s end… For justice? To save your comatose friend?”

What the hell is this!? How in the hell did she know that!? I began to grow tense and angry when she mentioned that. “He wasn’t your friend now was he!? Why are you talking about him like you know him!?” I responded with fury.

Medo proceeds to ask different questions to the others, each giving out their best answer.

“Indeed. Within your words lie simple truth. You fought and won and claimed your promised prize.” she noted. “And not for noble cause, but selfish want. A craving deep and primal, spurring you… To shield desire and disdain all else. Let those apart and those opposed by damned.” she scoffed once more getting annoyed.

I began to glare at Medo, feeling attacked by her words. In her words, I’m selfish for wanting my friend to get out of his comatose state. To hell with that! She doesn’t know jack about Jodis and what he been through!

“The ones who took advantage of me. Your kin in spirit, this I see. You are the same.” Medo said sharply. My anger and frustration grows more and more every time she spoke. I am so tempted to data drain the absolute shit out of her.

“Reflect on your regrets…” Medo spoke as the ground began to shake from her power. Everyone in the group began to brace ourselves. “And bid farewell… To misspent life of sin! You’ll live no more!” she yelled as she surrounded every single one of us in the darkness. ...Seriously? She threatened to kill us with the darkness, big shocker. I’m soooooo scared.

“This overwhelming power!” Anna exclaimed.

“...I guess we have to fight the truth out of you.” Hana spoke.

“Whoa! Take it easy, lady!” Charlie exclaimed.

“What the heck is this??” Tilly asked.

“Do your worst!” Eiko jeered.

“I’ll be brave!” Spencer said.

“Bruhh.” I complained.

Chapter Text

When the darkness revealed itself, Medo has transformed into a pair of purple eyeballs and a giant maw. I realized that this isn’t just a game anymore because everyone was standing on multiple corpses. How many people has she killed for her gain? It’s overkill.

My life isn’t at risk, everyone else’s is at risk too. Besides, if I die here, I won’t just be comatose and if everyone died, they’ll stay in this shit hole of a world forever.

Eiko began to the fight by taking out her cellphone detecting a weak spot, “Impossible…” she gasped. “There’s no weak points… So I have no choice but to rely on my flashlight’s power.”

“Let me help all of you!” Tilly said as she gave everyone a donut to before we started fighting Medo. I took a bite of the donut Tilly handed me and… Holy shit! Matcha is my favorite! What a great way to start a fight, genuinely.

Medo's left eyeball began to use her shadow spell on me. “Ooof! You must be jealous that we got donuts and you didn’t! LOL!” I taunted as I stuck my tongue out at the eyeball. She just scoffed with annoyance from my response. Well, try harder NOT to be a evil demon queen and maybe she’ll consider giving you one.

Here, allow me to help you.” Spencer said he began strum some notes with his harp, healing me in the process. “Thanks, dude!” I complimented. I didn’t expect that his music was able to heal me. But hey, I guess you gotta do what you gotta do. Her right eyeball began to target Anna hitting her. “Ungh! That smarts!” she exclaimed. The right eye began to target Eiko. “Grrr…” she grunted.

Hana unsheathed her sword and began to throw some slashes at the giant maw. “I will cut through your words!” she exclaimed. As a retaliation, Medo let out a grunt as her maw threw fire at her but thankfully she dodged it just in time.

“Hey, Eiko! Take this energy drink!” Charlie said as he threw the bottle towards her with Eiko miraculously catching the drink with her hand.. “I appreciate it, Charlie.” Eiko thanked as she drank the energy drink.

Spencer began to play a tune on his harp, the music notes hitting all the anomalies. “I hope you liked my performance.” he sheepishly said. Medo's right eyeball began to hit him as a result. “I guess not.” he said in disappointment.

Are you afraid of the dark?" Medo asked as her maw once again used a darkness spell on Tilly. “Yeouch!” she yelped and as a counter attack, she took out her pepper spray and used it directly at her eyes. “If you touch me, you’re getting pepper sprayed.” she warned. Medo let out a pained moan from the chemicals.

Eiko pulled out her flashlight, a beam of light coming out of it damaging all the anomalies. “Huh… Not only does it work on ghosts it also works on… Whatever that’s supposed to be.” she noted. Medo's maw began to throw fire at Eiko. “Whoa!” she yelled as she was set on fire.

“Allow me to help.” Anna spoke as she closed her eyes, using telepathy to heal Eiko. Just like how she healed me when we first met. “Huh? The fire’s gone. Thank you, Anna.” Eiko said appreciatively.

Medo's left eyeball once again used it’s dark magic on Hana, hitting her. She grunted and retaliated by slashing her sword at the maw once again. Her maw retaliates by using it’s dark magic to target me.

“Alright, you horror game boss looking ass bitch. You asked for it.” I taunted as I used data drain to weaken all body parts. Charlie began to beat one of Medo's body parts with his pillow. “Take that!” he exclaimed. "Seriously? A pillow?" Medo retorted, not amused in the slightest.

Eiko used her flashlight once again to let out a beam of light, taking out Medo's maw instantly. "Heh... Not bad... A fine display..." Medo remarked. “And stay out!” she shouted in determination. This just leaves two of her purple eyeballs left. Hana calmly approached Tilly and gave her a strawberry ramune bottle. “Here. Drink this.” she told the blonde woman.

She took the bottle and drank it. “Mmmm! Strawberries!” Tilly exclaimed in joy, “Thank you, doll face!” Hana just shyly looked away and placed a hand behind her neck. “Don’t mention it.” she said. One her eyeballs began to attack Charlie again. “Aww c’mon! Seriously!?” he complained.

But then, Medo's eyeball did something else… It was almost like it was staring daggers at him and some kind of water came out of the eye. “That’s a little too much waterworks, thank you very much!” Charlie retorted sarcastically.

Anna began to set her arms on fire “A-Anna! Are you alright!?” Spencer asked in concern. “Don’t worry, this is part of the process.” Anna explained as she extended her arms as the flames from her arms targeted the eye balls.

Out of retaliation, it once again attacked her but Anna counter attacked it by turning her headphones into a gun and shooting it right in the eye. “Think fast!” she said. She took out a vital and drank the blue liquid that’s inside it. “That’s better.”

The purple eye began to stare daggers at Tilly as it splashed water directly towards her. “Ahhhh!! What the *bleep!*!” Tilly cringed in disgust. Medo cackled in delight from Tilly's reaction. As a result, she distinctly sprayed the eyeball with pepper spray as before, instantly defeating the eye. "I see..." she said as her eyeball dissipated. “Have some decency!” she sassed as she stuck her tongue out. Now one eyeball remains.

“Repth!” I exclaimed as I used my skills to heal Tilly. “Here you go.” I said to her. “That was a big help, Corum!” Tilly smiled at me. Spencer began to play a tune on his harp, the music notes gathering around Medo's eyeball attacking it. He also played another tune feeling a sense of motivation and encouragement from his music. I rushed over to the eyeball and attacked it with my twin swords. “Get rekt!” I exclaimed.

I continued to slash, use skills, and data drain Medo’s eyeball repeatedly until it was defeated. "Intriguing..." the demon queen spoke. “I played enough games to know this ain’t over yet.” I remarked. Medo began to approach us and revealed herself as a blobby creature with wings and several deep holes attached to it. As it turns out, I was right.

She began to target Charlie with it’s dark magic once more laughing manically as she casted it. “Ouch!” he winced in pain and held his pillow. Anna shot a bullet towards the ominous creature. “What in the world is this?” Anna asked staring directly at the creature. She began to cast dark magic at Tilly once more. “Ooooh! I am so hitting you with my baton!” she protested.

Eiko used her cellphone to find weak spots on the blob. “Aha… The weak spots seem to be directly at it’s chest.” she noted. Eiko began to lunge at Medo, kicking her directly at the chest. "Gnnnghhh!!" Medo grunted in pain, she began to target Hana with the darkness. “Agh!” she grunted. She used her sword to attack the creature as a counter.

Charlie took out a tome and opened it, revealing a holy light and turned the book directly at the creature shooting beams at light at it. “Hope you like holy light, sucker!” Charlie taunted. Anna then turned her gun into a sword and began to strike towards her. “For everyone’s freedom!” she exclaimed.

This time, the creature did something different… It was targeting everyone and used it’s dark magic to damage everyone. Medo chuckled in delight as it casted the spell. “Aghh!” Spencer winced in pain as Medo casted her spell. He played a tune of healing on his harp and it healed everyone who was knocked over. It’s crazy how music can easily motivate a party back to their feet. I should try that sometime when I leave this world. Eiko jumped at Medo and kicked her right in the face.

Medo once again hit Tilly with the dark magic as soon as it was done with it’s spell, Tilly began to strike it with her bright pink baton. “Don’t touch me, criminal!” she yelled. Hana once again used her sword to strike at the creature.

“Get data drained, bozo!” I yelled as I data drained Medo even further. Now, that I weakened the absolute shit out of her, now this fight is piss easy.

I proceeded to beat the snot out of her with my twin blades, Medo’s blobby form began to weaken as I watched her HP going down until… GET OUT OF MY HEAD!!" she shouted. What the hell is this? This is less of some evil demon boss and more of someone genuinely calling out for help.

O0O00O00O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O

We were transported back to the mountains. The cloaks began to undo itself and the mask began to crack… To reveal a healer with blonde medium length wavy hair and eyes that match those eyeballs we had to fight. I began to scan her… Nothing came up just like with Spencer other than she’s still infected with Medo.

“Well fought and won.” she said as she fell to her knees. It was weird listening to her actual voice. Is she some kind of AI or is she a human just like everyone standing on top the mountain? “And now… I beg of you… Please end me…” she pleaded.

I began to look at the woman with an annoyed look, “Why? Why should I kill you?” I questioned. She didn’t respond, *bleep!*in’ typical for an antagonist. But this fiasco was far from over.

Chapter Text

If you ever played a JRPG and you think you’re about to beat a boss and beat the game, only for the boss to have more plans… Well, this is us right now. As we tried to head to the exit, the door slammed shut right in front of us. How long is this shit going to continue? You lost, Medo. Get over it.

“Not yet. Not yet! Your fight is not yet done!” she yelled. She let out an unsettling chuckle as we turned to face her. “You seven make this really easy. After all, I am always two steps ahead of you.” she explained. What the hell is she talking about?

“Your fears. Your boundless fears, I shall have fun with them. Listen, look you now on fear’s multitude! On Medo, and her many faces!” she renounced as she approached us her eyes are slowly turning from a purple to a red. “You know them well.” she said sharply.

“From the nightmare realm, the host behind the curse!” she announced as one of the statues’ eyes began to glow, it was the floating head. “Whoa!” Charlie yelped in surprise as he was transported in front of his statue.

“In the revolution of androids, a disgruntled man here to stop their movement!” another statue was of a nicely dressed man. Anna was teleported right in front of it. “Such power…” she gasped in shock.

“In a purgatory among the living and the dead, an enraged ghost!” as implied, the statue of a ghost girl was next and Eiko was promptly sent into it. “What is going on here?” she muttered.

“Creating experiments out of hatred, a professional of cruelty!” a statue that looked like a flat screen tv with a face on it was lit up and Spencer was suddenly transported in front of it. “What in the world!?” he gasped.

“At an elite college campus, a woman of despair!” next one was of a crazy looking school girl with pigtails and Hana was sent in front of it. “Huh?” she uttered.

“On time of selfish clout, a wanted murderer!” a statue of a disheveled man was glowing, Tilly was immediately sent there. “Gah! Warn me next time!” Tilly complained.

“Created a world full of glitches and viruses, the AI behind it all!”M3-D0’s statue began to glow. I was teleported in front of it. “How in the *bleep!* did you do that!?” I barked.

“Your fears are mine, and mines are yours. To share, a history, so as humanity lives on! Now sing our name! Embrace us! Medo!” she renounced as her eyes turned from a purple to a red. She then slowly followed me to my statue in the center in the room.

As she began to approach me from behind, I begin to slowly tense up like I was expecting a jumpscare from a horror game. Suddenly, I could feel a hand touch my shoulder. “Dude! What the hell!?” I yelled.

“I’m coming with you. Like I said before, you’re the most interesting one out of the bunch.” Medo said to me as we’re being sent to one the secret areas in The World… The area where everyone fell into a coma and I had to fight M3-D0 alone.

O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O

When I arrived at the white space, it felt weird not having the others with me, suddenly M3-D0 and Medo appeared right in front of me as I wandered around aimless searching for the others.

“Looks like a player has lost of his dear friends…” M3-D0 leered at me, it’s words dripping with venom.

“I swear if I you harmed the others I will…!” I scowled in rage.

“You see, while everyone else was sent to their respective statues. I went ahead and decided to follow you to your statue.” Medo explained. “Besides, it’s two against one.”

“Not if I add a certain someone to the fray…” M3-D0 replied cryptically as a vessel was formed in the middle of the tombstone… It was Jodis! Were these bastards trying to taunt me with him!?

“Why are you involving Jodis to your sick games!? He did nothing to you guys!” I yelled, demanding answers from the both of them.

“You’ll understand alright.” Medo smiled cruelly. “I heard many things about you. You used the power of “data drain” to help your friend get out of his comatose state. Said “data drain” was the same power that made him succumb to unconsciousness. Your bloodlust to hack the game, will be your downfall.”

“Don’t you got friends yourself!? Don’t you got anyone to protect?” I began to ask her.

“Friends… I don’t need friends, they disappoint me.” Medo replied sharply.

“Players of The World, will have to pay with their incompetence eventually…” M3-D0 sneered.

“Without further ado… M3-D0, I command you defeat Corum!” Medo ordered M3-D0 pointing directly at me.

“I was programmed to do that anyway. Corum and all of snot nosed, obnoxious, friends…” it retorted as it began to shoot a beam at me, dodging it immediately.

“Hmm, you’re quite stubborn for an avatar… Most avatars would lose their wits and give up, but you… You’re different.” Medo spoke.

“That’s because I refuse to fall into a coma! I have to be strong, for everyone!” I responded.

“You’re just digging yourself a grave… Remaining strong for friends won’t play out for you.” Medo commented.

“Shut up, Medo! How do you know that!? Do you even have friends? Anyone to protect?” I asked again from the demon queen dodging my question.

“I had… Someone to protect… But it all was for nothing because no one listened to me.” Medo lamented.

“Are you serious? There’s no one that believed in you? Not even your parents? Any loved ones?” I peppered.

Medo just gave me a shocked look, but then immediately turned into one of scorn. “My parents are dead and my sister… abused me.” she responded.

I guess she’s *really* alone in a world like this. It almost reminded me what Jodis used to be before we met each in the world for the first time. Because I was kind to him, he had a reason to keep going. But how can I do this with someone like Medo? I began to glance at both the tombstone and Jodis’ unconscious body.

“What are you trying to gain out of me? Sympathy? Because I reminded you of a friend?” Medo asked.

I begin to grow tense as she mentioned that, did she read my mind or something? How the hell does she know I was thinking that!?

“It’s not just that! I could also sense that you’re infected with something too!” I replied.

“Do you think my entire being is something to get rid of…? I have something in store for you.” Medo spoke as she used force to immobilize my arms and legs.

“H-Hey! What are you doing!?” I demanded for answers. She is going to data drain me!?

“I heard your avatars have to wear head sets to play…” Medo spoke as got in contact with my headset somehow and my screen began to flash with strobes… Over and over again.

“Agghh!” I fell on my knees. “What the hell are you doing to me!? Make it stop!” I yelled, pleading for this overstimulation to stop.

“That will put an end to your stubbornness…” Medo chuckled cruelly from the sight.

My heart was pounding, I could barely breathe, and I could feel my tears welling up from my eyes. Am I having a panic attack? Not only that, my eyes feel like they’re going to burn.

“MAKE IT STOPPPP!!!!” I screamed, letting out pained sobs.

“That’s right, Corum. Give into your fears.” Medo smirked.

I began to hyperventilate from the over stimulation of it all. It gotten so bad that I just wanted to forcibly rip my headset from my head and get out of the game. Suddenly, the flashing lights began to stop.

“Corum! Art thee good now?” A familiar voice asked… It was Igor! “Someone here gaveth thee a virus but worry not, I tooketh care of it.” He must have hacked my headset back to it’s normal state before Medo screwed with it.

I slowly got off from the ground turned around and saw the others here too.

“Never give up, Corum!” Dusk beamed.

“Remember how you gave me hope, I will do the same to you!” Haela said as she cast a boost on me to take down M3-D0.

“We’ll be watching on the sidelines as you set Jodis free.” Sieko nodded.

“I’m… I’m so glad to see you all again. And none of you are comatose either.” I sighed in relief wiping the tears from my face.

“Showeth M3-D0 who’s boss, won’t thee?” Igor suggested.

“I will.” I said with confidence.

Suddenly, Jodis woke up from his coma, “I-I’ll help too! :D” he exclaimed as he looked like he was falling off of the orb. But I rushed over just in time to catch Jodis in my arms.

“Jodis! I’m so glad you’re alright, man!” I spoke as I held him in my arms.

“I promise I will make it up to you! O7” Jodis beamed as he took out his sword.

“No… Why… Why am I weakening…!? You’re all supposed to be comatose!!” M3-D0 yelled.

“Are you kidding me? That didn’t work!” Medo huffed.

“Heh, I have a friend that knows how to hack just like me!” I sassed as I began to emote from her response.

“Gods, you’re so annoying…” Medo scoffed.

“Umm, Corum? Less dancing more fighting?? :x” Jodis suggested.

“Oh right, I just gotta brag a bit!” I said as I stuck my tongue out at Medo. “Well then, shall we end this?” I asked as I took out my twin blade.

“Yes! For everyone!” Jodis responded as he crossed my blade with his sword.

As soon as we crossed blades as a team, we began to gang up on M3-D0 beating the absolute snot out of it. I even data drained the tombstone instantly defeating him. When M3-D0 was defeated for good, Medo and I were sent back.

O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O

As I came back to the statue room, I noticed that everyone has returned in one piece and their respective statues were broken down into nothing. Including M3-D0’s. Medo was far away from us kneeling down in defeat.

Why… Why, why, why!?” she faltered. “Why can I not prevail!? What do you all have that I lack!? WHAT IS IT!?” she fell to her knees and began to tightly hold her head. She looked like she was about to tear it off. “Agh! Aaagh!” she cried out.

There is no way she’s still going despite us defeating all the statues. We began to rush towards Medo she continued to break down. I began to grow annoyed at her tactics.

“Gaaaahhh… Don’t… Don’t look at me… Uaaaaaaaaagh!” Medo begged as a red aura began to surround her as an earthquake began to start. Now, she’s just straight up cheating because she couldn’t handle losing to me!

“Now what's up!?” Charlie complained.

“I don’t like this feeling at all...” Spencer fretted.

“Omigosh! What the heck is going on!?” Tilly squeaked.

“All the darkness is calling to her. It’s… Overwhelming.” Eiko noted.

“Oh come on! That’s cheating!” I ranted.

“I can sense a powerful aura dwelling within her!” Hana spoke out loud.

“This earthquake… It’s too strong! I don’t know if my system can keep up!” Anna gulped.

We all began to brace ourselves once more as the earthquake became stronger and stronger.
“UAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAGH!!!” Medo let out an unnatural scream as the aura became stronger.

Chapter Text

I could barely see a damn thing here until Medo appeared above of us and stared us down. She was attached to an orb that grew three pairs of angel wings. This will be a fight for everyone’s lives. But I already knew how to take her down since I got data drain.

She had a sinister look on her face as she looked down on everyone. “I told you all didn’t I? I am always two steps ahead of you all. So now, your fears will be realized.” Medo spoke.

“Not if I anything to say about it!” I shouted as I began to data drain her but it barely budged. “What the hell? Why didn’t that do anything!?” I panicked. Medo just chuckled maliciously at me as a result. “Oh, screw you!” I shook his fist at her. I thought data drain would help but the fight just started.

“All I gotta do is jab the eyeballs on her wings. Got it.” Charlie noted as he began to hit the eyeballs with his pillow. Medo let out an angered grunt as she used holy light to target Charlie out of revenge. “Gah! It’s so bright!” Charlie cried as he covered his eyes from the light.

“I feel bad for doing this but-” Tilly used her pepper spray to spray directly at the eyeballs. As a result, Medo let out another angered grunt and shot her with lightning. “Big yikes!” she expressed in discomfort.

“You’re done!” Anna renounced as she used her gun to shoot more eye balls off of the wings. Once again, the demon queen lets out an angered grunt and casted a fire spell on her. “Good thing I can’t feel that.” she smirked after the fire was unaffected against her.

Eiko began to analyze and look for the monstrosity’s weak points. “Aha! The eye balls!” she noted as she began to use her flashlight beam to make the eyeballs disappear from the angel wings. “My turn now!” Hana announced as she stabbed the eyeballs right on the pupils.

“Let me sing a song for you all.” Spencer chimed in as he played a tune in order to boost the strength of everyone. Spencer began to play another tune as musical notes began to kick the eyeballs. I began to rush towards the wings and stabbed the eyeballs with my twin daggers. “Take that you multiple eyed freak!” I shouted. The more I weaken this thing, the better my chance will be on data draining Medo for good.

Eventually from all our efforts and teamwork, all the eyeballs were destroyed. But the fight was far from over. The angel wings began to wrap tightly Medo up like she was a corpse getting ready to be cremated. The demon queen let out a distressed gasp as she was wrapped around. Struggling to break free.

But then, a huge eyeball atop the orb began to send out a green and red energy, pushing everyone except me back and trapping them, rendering them unable to move. Okay, that’s it. I have to data drain Medo, *NOW*.

“Must break free…!” Anna struggled.

“What the-? Let me go!” Hana uttered.

“Gghuh!? Hey! Get this thing off me!” Charlie yelled.

“Help! I can’t move!” Tilly cried.

“Whoa! What is this!?” Eiko questioned.

“Ahhh!? What is happening!?” Spencer whimpered.

I could see everyone struggling to break free helplessly. Before I could do anything, my bracelet began to glow as it did before when I data drained Yap, I lost control of the bracelet but I didn’t care anymore, I have to save my friends. “You’re going down, Medo!” I condemned to the demon queen as I began to float mid air towards the immense angel.

I began to approach the monstrosity before me and began to data drain her but this time, this was extremely powerful. But knowing that I will get rid of that Medo virus made me more determined more than ever.

“Come on, just give up already!! It’s for your own good!” I yelled. The more I data drained her, I could see Medo trying to break free from the wings wrapping around her. She let out some exhausted pants as she tried to catch her breath.

“I won’t let up… I won’t give up until Medo is out of your system, you hear!? Even if it kills me!” I yelled, tears streaming from my eyes. Medo just stared at me blankly as the wings slowly began to release her. “Who… who are you?” she asked. Is she… Speaking to the virus!?

“Cut the monologue crap and just give up!! OPEN YOUR EYES!!” I continued to yell.

“And I… I am… I was…” Medo continued to speak. It seems that the virus is slowly leaving her mind, but I won’t budge until the virus is completely gone. One of the wings broke off, freeing her arms. “I… I am Medo… Undying fear… Unyielding hatred…!” she yelled.

It was a hard scene to take in because she reminded me so much of Jodis when he was used as M3-D0’s vessel while he was comatose. I began to crank up data drain further, as I did Medo’s virus was completely removed from the woman’s body. This caused me to scan the woman… Serena.

“Take my hand, Serena! You just have to!!” I yelled at her reaching out for her hand for her as she could fall off the orb at any given moment. “I am… I must… I will! I… I am… I am Serena!” she struggled reaching for my hand and eventually firmly grasping it. “Just hold on to my hand!!” I cried.

As more wings released Serena, I could see her slip from the orb she was held in. As we both fell, our hands continued to lock as we fell down, thankfully we landed on our feet. Serena lets go of my grasp as she proceeded to take off the halo and threw it across the room.

“Allow me to help you all!” Serena cried as she casted a healing spell on everyone who has been encased in the slime, causing them to break free as well.

“...Thank you.” Anna said.

“I appreciate it.” Hana spoke.

“Damn, that’s stuff’s strong…” Charlie commented.

“Thanks for freeing me!” Tilly said.

“I’m so glad to be free…” Eiko sighed in relief.

“Oh my, thank you… I was so scared…” Spencer sighed a breath of relief.

“Are you all okay?” Serena asked them, everyone nodded at her as a response. “Because of this thing… I…”

“Just take the damn thing down already!” I chided.

Serena nodded at me from acknowledgment and began to cast a holy light at the monstrosity before her. The monster began to shout as it dissipated from Serena’s light.

“Serena. Serena… Forgotten name, remembered now. Yes, yes…” she panted from exhaustion.

0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O

The atmosphere is calm now, we’re all standing right in front of Serena, who was trembling. “Are… Are these my hands…? W-Where… What…? What have I…? I… I’ve… I’ve done so much unforgivable acts… So much disgusting acts… F-For what…?” she falls to her knees as she begins to bury her face into her hands letting out sobs.

I felt like crying out of rage myself, so I proceeded to stomp over her and grabbed her by her wrists. “You blamed everyone else for your problems! I get people can suck sometimes but you only focused on humanity at it’s worst!” I began to let go of her wrists, “You act like it’s the gods or the fates that made you what you are, but it’s just you!”

“Yes… I condemned and hated everyone for what they did to me… I… I felt like this was the only way I could cope… I’m sorry for everything…” Serena approached me and kissed me in my forehead from regret. She began to sigh glancing at every single one of us in regret and sorrow. “Get ready to return to your homes. My magic weakens as my life begins to fade.” she spoke.

As harsh as I was to her, I wish her for the best in the afterlife. I mean it.

“Don’t let this memory fade… Before I go… Anyone can succumb to the darkness. Please, no matter what happens to you all promise me one thing. Don’t fall into the same path as me… Try to live a life with love in your heart… Okay?” Serena pleaded, smiling as she dissipated into dust.

“Thank you all… You all taught me an unforgettable lesson. I’m… I’m happy to be at peace now… Now please… Say your final goodbyes.” she echoed.

Chapter Text

Now that Medo is completely removed from The World and Serena has entered the afterlife, it’s time for me to say goodbye to the friends I made in this world. “I guess we definitely lived a live, huh?” I started off with a joke.

“You could say that, Corum!” Anna chuckled.

“...Why are making a pun at a time like this?” Hana asked, I could see a hint of a smile on her face.

“After what we been through here, we need that.” Charlie snorted in laughter.

“OMG! That was a good one! Hahahaha!” Tilly bursted with laughter.

“Haha! I appreciate your candor, Corum!” Spencer giggled.

“Alright, I’ll bite. You actually got me there.” Eiko smiled.

I began to glance at the others, preparing to say goodbye to them. “Bye guys, it’s been fun!” I spoke.

“Goodbye.” Hana spoke.

“See ya!” Charlie said.

“Bye, Corum!” Tilly beamed.

“Keep in touch.” Eiko spoke.

“It’s been a pleasure.” Spencer said.

“I wish you all the best.” Anna said.

Everyone waved goodbye to me as I was sent back to my world.

O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O

I was sent back to The World in the natural disaster server. I guess I’m the only one here until the others died from a difficult disaster except for Lyric.

“Spencer… Eiko… Tilly… Charlie… Hana… Anna… I hope I can see you guys again someday.” I spoke.

“Corum!! You’re back!! :D I’m sorry we had to play without you though… T~T” Jodis apologized.

“Don’t even sweat it dude!” I said as I patted Jodis’ shoulder.

“I’m just fain thee madeth in one piece.” Igor stated.

“What’s that secret area like? I wanna know!” Haela beamed.

“Did you play with other people?” Sieko asked.

“Or maybe did you find some treasure? :o” Dusk suggested.

“I did meet other people but they’re considered NPCs here. At least they were good company until I could finally leave the area. Not to mention, I saw Yukio’s ghost.” I mentioned.

“Waiteth, Thee did see Yukio’s ghost? How is yond possible?” Igor asked.

“Did he say anything to you at all?” Sieko added.

“Nah, he just ran off as soon as we attacked him.” I said.

“It sounds like you had fun though!” Dusk beamed.

“Players, get ready for another round and this disaster will be lava!”

“I’ll talk about it later after we’re finished with the server!” I said.

And so, we played the natural disaster game without any viruses or data bugs this time. It feels like I could actually enjoy the game again without worrying about being comatose. Hopefully by then, The World will be stronger than ever before with M3-D0’s influence.

Let’s Play Again Soon!

Chapter Text

(Charlie’s Aftermath)

Moments pass after I went to work and decided to go to Stray Sheep for tonight with Prim. When I arrived with her, I was greeted with Roselynn and Rosemary sitting across each other holding hands as they drank their margaritas.

“So, you guys aren’t lying about getting together huh?” I said as I scratched the back of my neck.

Prim just chuckled from my response.

“Of course, without saying, I’m not mad at you anymore, Charlie. I knew all along that it wouldn’t work out.” Roselynn said.

“Yeah…” I said dejectedly.

“I wish the both of you luck! I mean it!” Rosemary beamed. “Besides, being out of Melvin’s control is almost freeing for me.”

“I wish you both the same.” Prim bowed her head as she approached the piano getting ready to play. After that, my bar buddies Connor, Dylan, and Liam showed up in the bar taking a seat next to me. This is where I started talking about the dream I had.

“No way! You met five hot women and one of them was evil!?” Dylan said in shock.

“Ahem! Dylan, you promised when we dated you wouldn’t be misogynistic!” Liliana crossed her arms.

“Oh, rightttt…” Dylan said.

“What was this strange dream you had this time?” Connor asked.

“All I know is that I met six people from different timelines and… I had to save another girl from her demon self.” I explained.

“Heh, quite a bad ass yourself huh, Charlie?” Liam gibed.

“I did what I have to, besides, Prim was with me too!” I explained. Prim began to approach us as she over heard our conversation.

“It is true, I did help that woman too when everyone else was trapped.” Prim revealed.

“But hey, at least it’s better than climbing those towers over again right?” Liliana jested.

“Well, about that… I had to teach the others how to climb for survival. They made it alive.” I spoke.

“That’s because I helped them out!” Prim beamed.

“Thank you for everything, Prim. I mean it, if it weren’t for you, I’ve wouldn’t be here today.” I professed as I kissed her in the cheek.

O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O

(Anna’s Aftermath)

As everyone arrived in Amber’s art studio, I grabbed a blank canvas getting ready to paint.

"Try to imagine something that doesn't exist. Something you've never seen. Now, concentrate... on how it makes you feel... and let your hand drift across the canvas." Amber’s voice echoed in my head, it’s like her spirit is watching me somehow. I began to close my eyes as everyone silently watched in anticipation.

As I painted more and more, I could envision a complete picture with my eyes closed and eventually… I was finished painting and opened my eyes. I painted a simplistic drawing of myself and the six others locking hands in harmony.

“Oh my god, Anna… That looks beautiful!” Eileen gasped in amazement.

“Are these the humans you met in the other world?” Emma asked.

“Yes, they’re names are Spencer, Eiko, Tilly, Charlie, Hana, and Corum.” I explained.

“There’s something warm about these humans… Almost like they’re a family to you.” Cora noted.

“It has a cute and simple undertone to it.” Levi spoke.

“Wasn’t there another woman with you too?” Noah asked.

“Unfortunately, she’s in the after life now but I will think of her in my thoughts.” I lamented.

Emma began to approach the blank canvases, “Is it alright if I have a go?” she asked.

“Go for it!” I approved as Amber has plenty of canvases to go around.

“I want to give this painting thing a shot!” Cora beamed.

“Me too!” Levi added.

“That sounds fun!” Noah mused.

“There’s plenty of blank sheets. And please, take your time.” I instructed.

It seems all the androids understood the assignment after what they’ve seen from the way I painted, each of them closed their eyes and painted until their hearts content.

“You know, I think you would make a great art teacher. Amber has definitely taught you well!” Eileen said as she patted me in my back. I noticed that everyone has opened their eyes and completed their art pieces.

Emma’s piece was herself breaking out of the programming shackles, Cora’s piece was her and I kissing each other in the lips, Levi’s was himself holding a bouquet of flowers and handing them to humans, and Noah’s was the androids and the humans living in peace.

O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O

(Tilly’s Aftermath)

After I told my friends and boyfriend about the story I had, I decided to cut my hiatus short and just post my story on social media sites. With all picture proofs of hanging out with Serena from an illusion and the final group picture with the six others.

As the video was finished uploading, I decided to head downstairs to take a little break from the laptop.

“How does it feel to be sent back to the middle ages, sis?” Toby asked.

“To be honest, it felt like I was in a fairy tale! It was actually crazy!” I explained.

“I’m a little jelly you met characters from Super Smashing Brothers…” Sophia playfully grumbled.

“Girl, you’re not harmed are you?” Lola asked.

“No, not at all! They were actually fun to be around despite our situations. Besides, I even gave the demon queen a makeover!” I explained.

“Did you give her a gothic-look?” Rin asked.

“No, I just used some hairpins and put her hair up in pigtails because I thought it would suit her.” I said.

“Ahhh, I see. Still cool though.” Rin noted.

“That sounds epic, Tilly! I wish I could be whisked away into some video game fantasy!” Eric mused.

“By the way, Tilly-Bear, if you’re wondering, I put your fruit bowl and water in the fridge so it doesn’t go bad.” Joey informed me.

“Thanks for telling me, Joey! I figured so!” I beamed. “Say, do you guys wanna watch a movie on the TV tonight?” I suggested.

“Oooh! Can I pick a movie?” Sophie asked in excitement.

“Go for it! After all, I’m cool with any movie you guys pick!” I said.

“I’ll go ahead and get the popcorn.” Joey said as he got up from the couch and went to the pantry.

“Want me to order something?” Toby asked. “Like pizza or something?”

“Yes please!” I beamed.

We ordered our stuff, got ourselves situated and we went on ahead and turned on our movie so we can watch it together.

O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O

(Hana’s Aftermath)

After we played our games in a console, it was getting late and it’s about time to wrap it up for the night. “Hey, I think we should end our session for now and find a place to rest.” I informed the group.

“Yeah, you’re right… I’m getting sleepy.” Sayuri yawned as she wiped her eyes.

“Don’t pass out on us!” Hiroya said in concern.

We began to gather our stuff and search for a place, it didn’t take too long to find a place, a hotel. But I noticed that we can just waltz in here free of charge. I guess that’s a plus? I checked out a room with three beds on it.

Sayuri immediately flopped on the bed, drifting to sleep as she grabs her giant plush frog and snuggled on it, “G’night everyone…”

I’m a little jealous that she falls to sleep with no problem. Hiroya began to sat across from me, “So… What happened in the world you were just sent to?” he asked.

“I just met six people and took down the demon queen.” I explained.

“Huh, that sounds like the average JRPG experience.” Hiroya spoke. “If only lil miss sleepy head was awake right now.”

A little chuckle escaped from my lips from his comment.

“Y’know, it’s the first time I seen you… Happy.” Hiroya noted. “I guess being free from Hope’s Peak Academy does that to you, huh?”

“Hmm? What do you mean?” I asked in curiosity.

“You undid your braids, took off your hat, and you seemed more… ‘laxed?” Hiroya explained.

“I’m just relieved to be out of that place, and being sent to that world and meeting different people has put my heart into ease.” I confessed. I took out my plush bear, holding it against my chest.

“I’m glad to hear it, you’re way different from where I first met you.” Hiroya smiled, I guess I can’t doubt the Ultimate Psychic. “Anyways, I’m also getting tired… Night, Hana.” He began to fall backwards on the bed, which means I’m the only one awake.

I began to stare at the window, the city lights glowed in different colors as I continued to stare. I miss seeing a sight like this. This reminds me that despite all the trouble I went through both in Peak’s Academy and that world I was sent to, everything will be alright.

I wonder how the others are doing after I graduated, what will become of my future? I suppose only time will tell. But for now, I’m allowed to take a break from the world’s issues.

O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O

(Corum’s Aftermath)

After playing the absolute crap out of the natural disaster and began to grow weary.

“Well guys, looks like I’m going to log out for tonight. I’m getting tired and I gotta work tomorrow.” I said.

“Okay! Good night, Corum! I will look forward to playing with you tomorrow! :D” Jodis beamed.

“Nighty-night! Don’t let the bed bugs bite!” Haela said.

“I’ll beest seeing thee, Corum.” Igor spoke.

“Sweet dreams!” Dusk beamed.

“Good night.” Sieko spoke.

“Bye now! It’s been fun!” Lyric spoke.

I proceeded to go to the menu and log out of The World. What a *bleep!*ing week this was… Not only I had to go through hell and back to save Jodis, I was also sent to one of the secret areas and met a bard, a journalist, some social media influencer, a weird guy in his underwear, a detective, and an android.

I guess it’s not everyday you get to experience something like that. I went ahead and closed The World and took off my FMD, just staring at my desktop. Just listening to the upbeat techno song as I processed everything that happened the following week.

I heard a knock on my room’s door.

“Good night, Sora! Your father and I are hittin’ the hay for tonight. You should get some sleep yourself, okay?” my mom said.

“Good night, guys! See you both tomorrow.” I responded back to them.

I went ahead and shut off my computer for the night, put on some pajamas and lied on my bed.

I might as well get some shut eye for work and by the time I get back from work, I can play with my newfound friends.

I’m just glad Jodis is back to his old self and he’s no longer in a coma, if it weren’t for me, he wouldn’t be here playing the game with me.

As for that woman, I wonder what will happen to her now that she’s dead now. I haven’t given much thought about what happens if someone dies, I guess I just believe if you die, that’s it.

I slowly drift to sleep, waiting for a whole new day.

O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O

(Eiko’s Aftermath)

When we arrived at the Korean BBQ place and got situated, I began talk about my experience in the other world Serena sent me to when she was a Demon Queen.

“I’ve been to another place that’s similar to the Mnemonic Abyss. I call this place, The Dominion of Fear.” I explained.

“Wait, there’s another Mnemonic Abyss? I thought the curse was over.” Akane spoke in shock.

“I guess the spirits have other plans, but with the help with six other people we defeated the Demon Queen together.” I guessed.

I could see Akane struggling to grab a corn on the cob on the grill with her bare hand. “Wait a second, those six people? Are they ghosts?” she asked.

“No, they were pretty much alive. I’m relieved that I didn’t have to do this alone.” I corrected.

“Agh! This stupid grill won’t give me my corn!” Akane huffed.

I began to swipe her hand away from the corn. “Here, let me help.” I said as I grabbed the corn on the cob and tore it in half. I placed the other half back on the grill while I just penetrated the other half with a chopstick.

I proceeded to kiss the corn and handed it to Akane, smirking in the process.

Akane let out a series of giggles, “Wow, Eiko! You’re amazing!”

“It was nothing really, I saw you struggle with the cob so I had to help.” I smiled.

Akane leaned towards me and kissed me on the cheek from appreciation. My face began to turn red as a tomato as she kissed me in my cheek.

“Whoa, you’re face is all red. Are you okay?” Akane asked.

“Y-Y-Yeah, I’m fine.” I swooned. “Anyway, I hope I didn’t keep you waiting while I was transported to another world.

“Oh no, not at all! I did notice the world turning red as I was getting ready but I didn’t think anything of it.” Akane said.

“That’s good to hear.” I responded.

We spent the rest of our time eating various meats and vegetables and ordered ourselves a shirley temple. Akane gave me her cherry since she wasn’t a big fan of it. It was quite a relaxing time and we got to know each other outside the Mnemonic Abyss.

O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O

(Spencer’s Aftermath)

As my friends and I got ready for another adventure and headed out of town, I begin to wonder if the others have been sent to different worlds like I have.

“I have a question for you all, have you ever been to different worlds before?” I asked.

“What do you mean by that, Spencer?” Ruby asked her curiosity beginning to pique.

“I mean it as… Have you been sent to a world different from yours?” I added.

“Hmm… Like a dream?” Romeo guessed.

“No, you dumbass! This was way different from a dream!” Juliet yelled.

“Whoa, you two! It’s way too early to be yelling like that!” Dante chided the two.

Basil proceeded to look at me, “Do these two always fight like that?”

“Indeed.” I said pensively.

“W-Well, I wouldn’t say I have been but… I-I heard stories about it.” Mandy answered.

“What kind of people did you meet?” Ruby asked me.

“I’ve meet many types of people, but they’re from different time periods. I was so sad to leave them behind because we felt like a family. Just like you guys.” I explained.

“You must have a really fantastic adventure, then!” Ruby smiled.

“I think you all would get along with them too.” I mentioned.

“Oh, I bet.” Romeo agreed.

“They seem really nice people from the way you described them earlier!” Juliet noted.

“I hope they visit us so we can get to know them.” Dante hoped.

“Y-Yeah, they seem really fun to be around!” Mandy agreed.

After a pause, “Hey! I think I spotted a castle! I hope we can meet a king and queen there!” Basil pointed out.

“I’m excited for this!” Ruby beamed. “Let’s get in the castle and give the king and queen our undivided respect, okay?”

“I will! I hope they’ll enjoy my music too.” I said as we all entered the castle.

O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O

(Serena’s Aftermath)

I was lying face down on the ground slowly standing up… Is this the after life? It doesn’t look different from Kelm… Wait a minute, ever since I defeated the demon queen, the world was restored. If I’m here than that means…

“Serena!! Serena!” A voice came rushing towards me, it was Phoebe! She looked like she had tears in her eyes.

“Phoebe…? Is that really you?” I asked.

The pink haired knight let out a gasp realizing that I can talk… She just threw herself into my arms and began to sob violently. “I’m… I’m so sorry for everything, Serena! I’m so sorry…” she gasped.

I began tearing up myself, holding Phoebe in my embrace beginning to sob. “I’m sorry too…” I could feel someone approaching the both of us, stroking both of our heads. Erza…

“I’m sorry to you both, I was so selfish… I wish I could’ve done things better…” Erza lamented as he teared up.

“I forgive you both.” I spoke between sobs, letting go of their grasp. Just meeting Phoebe and Erza in the afterlife felt surreal to me.

I noticed Esther and Justus appear in the scene each looking at us with relief that we all made it.

“Esther! Justus!” I exclaimed.

“I’m glad you took care of the Demon Queen in our stead.” Esther spoke.

“You fell into darkness, and you defeated in with light.” Justus said.

After taking everything in, I had to make a choice. “Phoebe, you can have Ezra. He’s yours.” I said.

“Serena, are you sure?” Phoebe asked.

I just nodded, I wanted to be alone for a while to reflect my thoughts.

“If you guys don’t mind… I want to be alone for a bit. Is that okay?” I requested.

“Of course, I imagine that becoming the Demon Queen must’ve taken a toll on you.” Justus approved.

“Just like I was…” Esther spoke to herself.

“If you need your space, then I’ll respect it, miss Serena.” Erza bowed his head.

“Besides, you saved Erza. You won him fair and square.” I said to Phoebe.

Phoebe thought about it for a bit, “If this is something you wish, then please, take your time.” she said.

“Thank you…” I said to them as I strayed myself away from the group until I found myself a garden of lavender. Proceeding to lose myself in the field of flowers.

I feel awful for killing everyone who did nothing wrong. Let alone, involving seven innocents just because I was under Medo’s influence. I wonder why god has me sent to the heavens instead of hell. Maybe they know I redeemed myself after freeing myself from Medo?

The seven heroes have taught me an unforgettable lesson. Love, determination, enthusiasm, persistence, hope, freedom, and sanctuary. Things I lost when I became the new found Demon Queen.

I hope and pray they all made it back to their worlds in one piece. For now on, I will watch over them from above… And they’ve been doing well despite the trauma I put them through.

“Spencer… Eiko… Tilly… Charlie… Hana… Anna… Corum… I pray for good luck to you all.”

The End.

Chapter Text

(Spencer’s Route)

It seems that we’re all sent back to the mountains. The cloaks began to undo itself and the mask began to crack… To reveal a healer with blonde dandelion medium length wavy hair and with purple sad eyes. I thought she was going to be a demon woman but she looks like any other woman of beauty… I suppose you can’t judge a book by it’s cover. Is this really Medo?

“Well fought and won.” she said as she fell to her knees she sounded more human, a gentle and meek voice. “And now… I beg of you… Please end me…” she pleaded.

I… I don’t know how to feel about this. Should I soothe her with my music? I began to strum a melody with my harp but it didn’t affect the woman at all.

“Don’t use your music. It won’t get the work done.” the woman said, “You have to *really* kill me. Grant me death, I beg of you.”

Should I use the same knife I used to kill Meteo’s inhumane form? After a bit of hesitation, I slowly approach the woman with the knife. I took a deep breath… I covered my eyes, looking away from my strikes and stabbed her repeatedly. I didn’t want to do this… I truly didn’t…

When I uncovered my eyes, I found my clothes covered in blood and I could see the stab wounds on the blonde woman.

“I-I thank you for this mercy… Ah… E-Erza…” She muttered as she drew her last breath… Red smoke rising out of her corpse.

I was in utter shock… I began to fall onto my knees beginning to tear up from the sight.

“Am… Am I really no different from those guards who killed Jane…?” I choked a sob. One by one, everyone silently left the scene… Eiko, Tilly, Charlie, Hana, Anna, and Corum… Leaving me alone with the woman’s corpse.

I can’t go back to Ruby and the others now can I? I want to return home but I can’t now… I’m completely alone… This was all my fault...

O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O

(Eiko’s Route)

We were transported back to the mountains. The cloaks began to undo itself and the mask began to crack… To reveal a healer with blonde medium length wavy hair and eyes that match those eyeballs we had to fight. This is the woman from the visions we saw! This must be Serena!

“Well fought and won.” she said as she fell to her knees. It’s quite the opposite on how she introduced herself. “And now… I beg of you… Please end me…” she pleaded.

Before I began to fight her, I checked her weaknesses using my cell phone… She’s weak towards light attacks. But it didn’t make any sense to me… She’s a human, not a ghost so why?

“Do not hesitate. Just… Just get it over with.” Serena said, “You have to *really* kill me. Grant me death, I beg of you.”

I began to take a deep breath… Getting ready to use my flashlight on Serena. Why am I hesitating so damn much? Many, many thoughts ran into my head as I turned on my flashlight. My hands began to tremble as I pointed my flashlight at Serena; slowly beginning to die from the light.

I couldn’t look away, even if I wanted to. Oh god, am I becoming just like Naomi? There was nothing right about any of this.

“I-I thank you for this mercy… Ah… E-Erza…” She muttered as she drew her last breath… Red smoke rising out of her corpse.

I just stared at my flashlight in shock… I felt like I made a grave mistake.

“Damn it… I understood how she felt and yet… I killed her in cold blood.” I lamented. One by one, everyone silently left the scene…Tilly, Charlie, Hana, Anna, Corum, and Spencer… Leaving me alone with Serena’s corpse.

It looks like I can’t escape this world now… And Akane, oh Akane… I’m so sorry. I clearly did not think this through and I’m paying for it.

O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O

(Tilly’s Route)

We were transported back to the mountains. The cloaks began to undo itself and the mask began to crack… To reveal a healer with blonde medium length wavy hair and eyes that match those eyeballs we had to fight. So… The one who sent us here was just a girl? She was pretty beautiful too and it’s upsetting that she resorted to this.

“Well fought and won.” she said as she fell to her knees. I wanted to give her a hug and tell her it’s all gonna be okay. God, this is so confusing… “And now… I beg of you… Please end me…” she pleaded.

“No, I’m not gonna kill you. You deserve to live just like anyone else here.” I said to the woman. Villain or not, I can’t just kill her like she was nothing!

“Why are you talking to me like you know me…?” the woman asked, “You have to *really* kill me. Grant me death, I beg of you.”

“No… No I can’t. I don’t want to! Please, you have so much to live for!” I begged, I don’t have a heart to kill. I can’t just kill someone… But the woman seemed really insistent on it. So I slowly approached the woman and began to tase her, giving everything I got until… Not only did my stun gun die from over usage of energy, the woman slowly faded away from being unable to handle the shocks.

“I-I thank you for this mercy… Ah… E-Erza…” She muttered as she drew her last breath… Red smoke rising out of her corpse.

I couldn’t believe it… I sworn not to kill anyone but despite everything, I did anyway. Not even for self defense.

“Rest in peace… Nobody is mad at you for succumbing to your death. So please… Please just rest in peace now…” I quivered, trying my best not to cry in front of everyone. One by one, everyone silently left the scene… Charlie, Hana, Anna, Corum, Spencer, and Eiko… Leaving me alone with the woman’s corpse.

I couldn’t hold in my emotions anymore so I began to sob alone. This was my fault… Now I will never see Joey, Lola, Toby, or anyone ever again. I failed everyone…

O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O

(Charlie’s Route)

We were transported back to the mountains. The cloaks began to undo itself and the mask began to crack… To reveal a healer with blonde medium length wavy hair and eyes that match those eyeballs we had to fight. Who knew evil girls have the prettiest face? What I am even saying? She resembles Rosemary in a weird way but… Is this really the demon queen we have to deal with?

“Well fought and won.” she said as she fell to her knees. Is she really evil or is she not? All of this is hard to understand. “And now… I beg of you… Please end me…” she pleaded.

Are you serious? She wants me to kill her? What good will that do in the long run? Damn it! How worse does my situation have to be?

“I’m living in a nightmare just like you… So please...”, the woman spoke, “You have to *really* kill me. Grant me death, I beg of you.”

If this girl really wanted to die this way, then I guess I have no choice to. I can’t just smack her with my pillow to death, because that’s just stupid. So I took out the tome, the giant tome I used to seal all the demons away in the nightmare realm. When the light surrounded her, she didn’t even scream or flinch. She just accepted her death.

“I-I thank you for this mercy… Ah… E-Erza…” She muttered as she drew her last breath… Red smoke rising out of her corpse.

What the hell just happened? Did I just kill a girl? All for what? Nothing makes sense anymore. So I began to zone out completely.

“I hope you’re happy now.” I sighed. One by one, everyone silently left the scene… Hana, Anna, Corum, Spencer, Eiko, and Tilly… Leaving me alone with the woman’s corpse.

I will never wake up from this nightmare now and neither will Prim. I only have myself to blame. I made the *bleep!*in’ bed, so now I have to sleep on it. Forever.

O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O

(Hana’s Route)

We were transported back to the mountains. The cloaks began to undo itself and the mask began to crack… To reveal a healer with blonde medium length wavy hair and eyes that match those eyeballs we had to fight. Behind those eldritch forms was a woman who looked like she’s been through a lot.

“Well fought and won.” she said as she fell to her knees. Her spirit seemed to be wrecked too. “And now… I beg of you… Please end me…” she pleaded.

I never thought it would turn to this. I have a sinking feeling that if I kill this woman right here and now, we’ll be stuck in this world forever. But does this woman really want this?

“I’ve killed countless of people… So it’s only fair you kill me…” the woman said, “You have to *really* kill me. Grant me death, I beg of you.”

I began to gulp, gripping on my sword tightly until my knuckles turned white. I can’t believe this woman is completely at my mercy. …I don’t like this feeling at all. I never done this to any classmate of mine, even if they committed murder. Not even as a detective with capturing felons. Out of impulse, I began to slash at the woman giving her a large cut on her chest. My clothes were covered in blood but it wasn’t pink… It was red.

“I-I thank you for this mercy… Ah… E-Erza…” She muttered as she drew her last breath… Red smoke rising out of her corpse.

Did I too succumb to despair? Something about it didn’t sit right with me at all. I felt like I executed an innocent bystander by my own hands.

“Was this truly the way? Then why… Why am I having second thoughts about it?” I questioned myself. One by one, everyone silently left the scene… Anna, Corum, Spencer, Eiko, Tilly, and Charlie… Leaving me alone with the woman’s corpse.

Everything began to eat at me, the thought about being unable to return home. This was just like in Hope’s Peak Academy all over again. Except, I will never see anyone ever again. Forgive my foolishness, everyone… And especially you, Ryosei.

O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O

(Anna’s Route)

We were transported back to the mountains. The cloaks began to undo itself and the mask began to crack… To reveal a healer with blonde medium length wavy hair and eyes that match those eyeballs we had to fight. This whole time… The demon queen was a human?

“Well fought and won.” she said as she fell to her knees. She had a soft spoken voice like a child trying to stay quiet. “And now… I beg of you… Please end me…” she pleaded.

Is this really okay? Killing a human being with cold blood? I began shape shift my headphones into a gun but… I feel a weight stopping me from doing so.

“I admire your guts, but I sense you’re hesitating…”, the woman said, “You have to *really* kill me. Grant me death, I beg of you.”

I slowly began to pull the trigger… No crime against the lives of my friends shall go unpunished. I began to shoot the gun directly at the woman’s chest, red human blood splattering all over my clothes. I feel the regret creeping in on my spine.

“I-I thank you for this mercy… Ah… E-Erza…” She muttered as she drew her last breath… Red smoke rising out of her corpse.

I never thought I had to kill a human with cold blood… I could feel myself regretting my choice. I dropped the gun, which was shaped back to a pair of headphones. I didn’t even bother to pick it up.

“Farewell. May the next life grant you freedom.” I spoke. One by one, everyone silently left the scene… Corum, Spencer, Eiko, Tilly, Charlie, and Hana… Leaving me alone with the woman’s corpse.

Because I killed this woman, I will never return to Detroit now. I’m stuck in this place for all eternity. Amber, I’m afraid… I’m afraid I won’t be coming home now. I just hope Cora and the others can operate without me.

O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O0O

(Corum’s Route)

We were transported back to the mountains. The cloaks began to undo itself and the mask began to crack… To reveal a healer with blonde medium length wavy hair and eyes that match those eyeballs we had to fight. I began to scan her… Nothing came up just like with Spencer other than she’s still infected with Medo.

“Well fought and won.” she said as she fell to her knees. It was weird listening to her actual voice. Is she some kind of AI or is she a human just like everyone standing on top the mountain? “And now… I beg of you… Please end me…” she pleaded.

I began to glance at one of my twin blades, gripping it tightly. At any situation I would’ve just killed her straight up and take the loot and go but… Something is bothering me about this whole situation.

“Are you… Playing a game? If you can hear me…”, the woman said, “You have to *really* kill me. Grant me death, I beg of you.”

The way she knows that I’m playing The World right now is pissing me off but at the same time… I can’t help but hesitate. This NPC feels way too damn real. After making up my mind, I slowly began to approach the woman and gave her multiple slashes with my blades. My avatar was completely covered in blood.

“I-I thank you for this mercy… Ah… E-Erza…” She muttered as she drew her last breath… Red smoke rising out of her corpse.

What have I done? As much as she annoyed me, she didn’t deserve to die damn it! Am I unable to log out of The World now because of this?

“It’s all wrong… I won. I beat her. But… I feel like I screwed it all up!” I punched the ground in frustration. One by one, everyone silently left the scene… Spencer, Eiko, Tilly, Charlie, Hana, and Anna… Leaving me alone with the woman’s corpse.

I once again tried logging out, and as expected, I got an error. Yep, it looks like I’m stuck here in this world forever. I began to think about Jodis and because of this, I began to burst in tears. I won’t ever see Jodis or anyone I met in The World ever again.